After camping with Hador, Etienne spends some time with Jenassa and Chaconne, taking them to see The Mechanical Men.
The Mechanical Men
by Steven Ross
They stood high upon the upper reaches of the ancient ruin
Etienne, Jenassa, and Chaconne gazed at the facade of the ancient ruin before them, the snow piled deep around it and upon the rounded cupolas that crowned the structure.
"This is it, the place the reports all say as being the source of the bandit raids and the source of the stories of mechanical men."
"Let us go in then," said Chaconne, "for whatever we may meet within, it still be better than standing here in the cold."
So they entered within, and immediately the temperature was warmer, as if the air was heated by unseen engines. Indeed, the place was still partially lit by the dim glow of some magical mechanical lamps - still functioning after all these years - and their footsteps echoed, bouncing back at them from the walls. As they moved deeper into the interior, they could hear other sounds - the clanking of metal, the rumble of machinery, the hiss of steam. And, occasionally, the sound of footsteps other than their own, though having a metallic quality to them, and also a strange skittering sound, as of a many legged metal spider. They walked on, checking the side rooms that opened off the passageway as they did so - but if there had been anything of value it was now long gone, looted over the years by the many adventurers and bandits who had come before. They turned the a corner of the passage, and it branched into a large column filled chamber.
"HO! Look smart! Visitors!" a voice rang out from the far end, followed by clinking and clanging of arrows bouncing off the walls and metal gratings around them. Chaconne let loose one of her newly learned lightning spells as Etienne and Jenassa dashed to either side, getting behind the intervening columns, making their way from one to the next and closing in on the bandit group. There was a scream, as one of the bandits fell, zapped by the arcing electric web, swiftly followed by another yell and a second bandit dance to the rhythm of electric bolt as Chaconne unleashed yet another crackling zap of lightning. And then Etienne and Jenassa were among the remainder, wading in with their swords and, after a quick little dancing byplay, slaying the last.
"That went well," Chaconne commented as she joined Etienne and Jenassa where they crouched, inspecting the bodies for any loot to be had. "I told you my learning some magic from that mage would come in handy, if not nearly as much fun as slicing someone up with a sword. Anything interesting?"
"Just the usual baubles and junk," commented Jenassa as she stood up. "These bandits are like the jays and crows, attracted to anything cheap and colorful, whether of value or not."
"Though these seem to have been working for another," said Etienne from where he crouched next to the body of one who was seeming the leader. "Listen to this," he said, and read from a note he had taken from the leader's surcoat.
'take care to hint at Iltmoran backing - always leaving one to escape. open the doors and let the metal men roam the land about - any news or valuables, send back - youll be payd - keep the rest'
"Seems like someone had an interest in disturbing things here about and spreading rumors," said Etienne, standing. "I'll show this to the Duke of Tilst, and let him make of it what he may. Certainly it will do our positions no harm!"
"It would seem someone is playing a double game," said Jenassa.
"So it does. Now let us move on -"
There was the skitter of metal from beyond an archway behind them, and then the whirring of gears.
"I think there be one of those contraptions beyond the arch there," said Chaconne. I saw a glint as off metal and some movement -"
A crossbow bolt shot through the air, narrowing missing Chaconne, and she responded with one of her blue flashes of lightning. There was a SNAP! and then the space beyond the arch was lit by flickerings and sparkings, accompanied by the sound of metal clattering and the noise of springs flying.
"Nice, Chaconne!" said Etienne. "Sparkling work as usual! I might just get used to the idea of you using magic."
"Well, don't get too use to it. It is a fun plaything, I'm finding, but a blade has so much more style."
The three walked through the archway, as they did so, some lights began to glow.
"Well, this is just a pile of junk now," declared Etienne as he gazed around at all the metal gears, springs, appendages, and plates lying about.
"That one is not," said Jenassa, pointing to where a spider shaped contraption had popped out of an orifice in the wall.
Chaconne launched another of her spells, zapping it to junk, but now the things were springing out of other openings in the wall along its length, and Etienne and Jenassa dashed forward to deal with them using their swords, Chaconne close behind them, drawing her own sword now. As they leapt and spun around the metal spiders, the things stabbed at them, and one or two even unleashed some electric shocks.
"Aim for and smash the ruby crystal atop them," shouted Etienne, as he dispatched one with a great smashing blow of his sword to thing's top. His companions quicky followed his advice, and soon the last of the metal spiders lay broken on the floor at their feet.
"Well, that was some warm work," said Etienne, wiping a trickle of sweat from his brow. "Let's climb this ramp to the next level and see what else there is in this scrap heap!"
The trio mounted the ramp, the air becoming warmer all the while as they did so. As they neared the top landing, they heard a 'whirr' and a tall mechanical man popped out of an opening in the wall, which quickly irised closed behind him. The three drew swords and ran the short distance to the top of the ramp as another round port irised open and out popped another man of metal, rolling on a large sphere instead of legs. Metal crossbow bolts flew through the air from the metal men, but none found their mark, the trio moving too quickly to be tracked by the machines. They reached the top, and all three attacked the first rolling mechano, which soon exploded apart in a shower of metal parts. Jenassa gave a curse as the second sliced at her and caught her in the back, but a sharp zapping crackle of light sped past her, and the second bronze colored mechanism exploded as well, the parts whirling off all around.
"Are you alright?" asked Etienne of Jenassa as he leaned on his sword, breathing heavily and with sweat rolling down his face.
"It is nothing," Jenassa replied.
"T'is so, indeed," stated Chaconne, as she inspected the wound. "You were lucky, Jenassa, as it is just a scratch - it could have been much worse."
"But it was not, little sister," said Jenassa with a smile. "Now let us rest a bit, for our poor man blows like a bellows - and good he is not made of metal like these, else he would be rusting already from the sweat pouring off him!"
"It's just the heat of this place," said Etienne, catching his breath now.
"And mayhaps too much time spent carousing with Hador," replied Chaconne, smiling.
"Whatever, it looks like we have more exercise ahead of us," interrupted Jenassa, as she pointed to where several bronze spheres were rolling towards then, the lead ones now opening and stretching to their full man-sized height, while others came out of their own ports lining the walls.
"Chaconne," - Etienne, now - "take out those that are furthest with your new spells, Jenassa and I will close with these others," and then he was off, Jenassa behind him running for the closest of the rolling metal men.
Chaconne fired off bolt after bolt of lightning at the newly emerged spheres, catching them almost before they had a chance to move, much less deploy and extend their weapons. All the while, Jenassa and Etienne danced among the others, taking as little time as possible to dispatch their opponents. First one than another fell before their furious attacks, and then there was the crackling of electricity, as Chaconne added her lightning spells to the mix. Finally, the fight was over, and Chaconne was looking at the scratches and bruises gotten by Etienne and Jenassa during the fight, for not every attack by the rolling metal men had missed.
"There," she said, straightening up, "nothing that a good night's sleep and a day of rest won't set right."
"Well, that will have to wait for a bit - though a little cooler air would feel nice just now!"
"And to think I was complaining of that very thing just a short while ago," said Chaconne.
"Let us continue then," said Etienne, " for I think we near the top, if the narrowing of these rooms and twisting of the passages means anything." And he led them around the next corner, and stopped.
The thrumming of engines and turbines filled the air, and steam spouted intermittently from piping running along the walls and ceiling; there was the smell of warm oil and the air had the sharp smell of electricity - as if after lightning during a thunderstorm; and there they stood, huge and silent in their frames, taller than any man - as tall as giants, but made of metal. Giant mechanical men.
"As to us resting," said Jenassa, "I think that will have to wait."
They crouched down, whispering together, the heat working as a sauna on them - beads of sweat forming on Etienne's forehead and running down his face, sweat running in rivulets down Jenassa's shoulders and between her breasts, Chaconne with small streams of it running down her forearms.
"Three at once is too much," said Etienne.
"Yet three we must defeat and destroy." Jenassa.
"I can use the lightning spell," added Chaconne. "but that will only work on one at a time - and even then it may require several hits - all the while the first having awakened the creature and it coming closer. I fear it will be on us before I can take it down in that manner."
"And the others doubtless also awakened," said Etienne.
Etienne looked down the hall to where the creatures stood in their iron frames, steam occasionally blowing from their joints and the floor beneath them.
"We must eliminate one, at least, before the others have time to move much - for they will doubtless all awaken on the first sign of attack, or should we move within their detection range."
"And yet," said Jenassa, "even should we kill one, there are still the other two that must be considered, and we must deal with them swiftly, or I fear that this heat will overcome and weaken us, so that we would no longer be of much use, no matter how hard we fight."
"It might be that these constructs have one weakness, if one is swift enough -"
"And what may that be?" asked Chaconne, "for we need every advantage we can get if we are to defeat these giant mechanical men."
"Look at their construct. It would seem to me that if one can get close enough to them, almost literally touching their legs, that they would be unable to bring their weapons to bear, being unable to strike anything directly beneath their widespread shoulders."
"So the danger lies in the approach," stated Jenassa, "but once there, how to destroy them?"
"We must strike the ruby in their mid section, for it seems that is the source which powers them. Destroy that core part, destroy them."
"So if we can combine a ranged attack on one - you with your bow, Etienne, and me with my lightning bolt, perhaps we can eliminate one in a rapid manner -"
"Yes, and you can stay here, firing off your electric arcs while Jenassa and I dash in -"
"A distraction that will slow them up, while we two scoot amongst their feet like mice around a giant," said Jenassa, with a grim smile.
"Very well," said Chaconne, "though this shooting of sparks is losing its luster and not nearly as much fun as the weilding of my blade. But, as you wish. Which shall be taken first from afar?"
"Make it the one on the left," said Etienne as he prepared his bow, which had remained useless on his back through all the earlier fights. "That way, the two others, oncoming, shall more likely get in each other's way, and Jenassa and I, attacking from the left side, shall be screened from the other automaton by the bulk of the first, and our offsides protected as well, nothing being there to attack us."
"And once the metal men start to move," said Jenassa, "I shall make the quick dash to middle one, and you may join me when you may, Etienne."
"While I provide the lightning, I guess." This from Chaconne.
"Good. My bow is ready - do not unleash the magic until the arrow is on it's way."
Etienne fitted an arrow and raised the bow. Holding his breath, he sighted down the length of the arrow, lining up just above the mechanical man's mid section so to allow for the drop of the arrow in flight. And then he relaxed and released the bowstring, and the arrow took flight, speeding through the air. At that same moment, Etienne heard a crackle and then a loud sizzling 'snap' next to his ear, and a bolt of lightning shot toward the far left man of metal as well. The arrow struck, as did the bolt of magic lightning, and there was a loud BANG! and the two mechanical men to the right seemed to give a shudder, as their support struts retracted and they began to move. Meanwhile, the other metal man was taking a stuttering step from its frame, sparks crackling up and down its metal body. But Etienne was already aiming another arrow, and letting fly, while Chaconne unleashed another blast of lighting at it, and off to the right, Jenassa dashed forward. Then, the mechanical man blew apart in a shower of sparks, metal, and steam, and Etienne dropped his bow and dashed forward as well, drawing his sword as he did so.
The two remaining men of metal moved forward, their attention attracted by Jenassa now. the one that had been the middle automaton smashed one of its great arms down, just missing Jenassa and sending a shower of sparks out from where the metal appendage struck the floor. Then Etienne was there as well, as Jenassa circled around to come at the man of metal from behind. A whoosh and a snap sounded overhead, as Chaconne let loose a lightning spell at the heads of the two automata, and Etienne was sliding across the floor, as the swinging arm of the second connected and sent him sprawling. And now the two mechanical men had Jenassa between them. Etienne dragged himself to his feet, and ran in, just as another bolt from Chaconne flashed overhead, distracting the two mechanical men for a brief moment. But just that briefest of moments was all that was needed, as Etienne struck and jammed his sword into the ruby core of one, and Jenassa stabbed with both her swords at the middle of the other. There was a bright flash, and the one assaulted by Etienne fell to the floor, its metal limbs splayed awkwardly around it, oil running across the floor from its joints, and then the second mechanical man staggered, making strange whirring and buzzing noises, steam and smoke coming from it, before it collapsed, one mechanical leg moving spasmodically before finally subsiding into a twitch and then becoming motionless.
Chaconne ran up. "Are you both alright?"
"I'm fine," replied Etienne - and Jenassa was already up and nodding her head that she was okay.
"Let me just gather my bow, and then we can take a look around at those containers beyond those frames."
Etienne walked back and gathered up his bow, and returned to the two, who had already opened one container, and were now opening a second.
"Gems, Etienne," said Chaconne, "some daggers, cards, potions, and a couple of books."
"Nothing we haven't seen before," said Jenassa. "And this ramp leading upwards."
"From the design of the place, and the cool air flowing down," said Etienne, "I would guess that the ramp leads to the top of the structure. Let us go and see."
Etienne led the way up the last long ramp, until finally they emerged out onto a stone terrace.
They stood high upon the upper reaches of the ancient ruin, on a fine, beautiful day, and looked out, each lost in their own thoughts. But, above all, Etienne was thinking about what was and how he had come here and chanced to meet his two companions - and what the future held in store for them all. And thus he stood with Jenassa and Chaconne in that high place, and gazed out contemplatively over the land.
"It grows cold, my love," said Jenassa, "and Chaconne shivers. Let us go down from this place and make camp."
"And drink some wine," added Chaconne.
"Indeed!" said Etienne. And he turned and led the way back down.
And so the ruin was cleared, the mechanical men defeated, and the land once again made safe from bandits and highwaymen.
c Steven Ross
The Adventures of Etienne
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
MAGE THIS!
by Steven Ross
The young mage stood before Etienne as he lounged by the pool area of Water View Manor. It was a beautiful day, warm for the time of year, and for once Etienne was just relaxing - enjoying a pleasant day in the company of Jenassa and Chaconne, with his good friend Hador providing unwitting amusement as he attempted to sing various folk songs, but with his own additions and variations, whilst grilling some fresh caught daggertooth fish for an afternoon barbecue.
"...and it takes you where you want to go!"
Etienne looked up at the young mage.
"What was that? You just drink this and you go where you want? Sorry, been there, done that - not doing it again."
"Yes, that is where I got the idea! I spoke to Eri -"
"You spoke to that northern priest, did you?"
"Yes, and -"
"He told you everything?"
"He said there were -"
"So you know the what and why of things."
"Well,"
"The answer is no."
"But, I assure you -"
"And it's not's changing."
“But, -”
“Mage this!” said Etienne, making an obscene gesture.
"Come now, Etienne!" exclaimed Hador from where he was brushing the daggertooth fish with a marinade of his own concocting (best not to ask). "At least listen to the boy! He's come all this way. Besides, I have a small drink recipe of my own that I mixed up earlier, and since all you weaklings are too boring to try it, p'rhaps this mighty mage would do the honors!"
"A mighty mage?" asked Rayya, as she walked over and joined Hador at the grilling area.
"Yes, this one here, speaking with Etienne."
"Oh, I did not think he was mighty in anything when I spied him walking upon the road - though I was ready to cut him down should he try any nasty stuff as he approached. But what of this drink you speak of?"
"Just a little invention of my own - though these others decline to taste it - oh ye of little faith!"
"More like we know you and your drink recipes all too well," commented Jenassa.
"Well, be like that then! More for me and anyone else who wish!"
"I shall assay a go at it," said Chaconne.
"Ah, I knew you for a brave lass!" Hador.
"If all others survive their drink of it, first!" And she laughed her sweet laugh, as she was wont to do when she was relaxed and around her closest of friends.
"Well, I shall drink it alongside Hador," said Rayya, "if only to show him some reason not to boast so - as so many men do."
"Okay mage," said Etienne. "For now we shall forego you trying Hador's concoction, for we wish you conscious. But tell me more of this. If you are persuasive enough, I shall test it and see -"
"But it has already been tested!"
"It has? Then what do you need me for?"
"Well, it does not have to be you, it -"
"You do not answer. You say it has been tested - upon whom, and what were the results? And if they were good, why do you need me, or anyone else for that matter, to test it upon?"
"Because I was the subject and it is never good to rely on personal experience in testing when determining if a thing does work as it should. And, as for the results, you see them here before you, for before I walked up the path to your manor, I used the potion to move me from the temple up north - where I was experimenting on this - to the village just a short walk north of here. And, t'was done in an instant, with no passage of time, at all!"
"What? And how?"
"Well, the technical details of all the magics involved woul - "
"Forget all that! Just the basics! How would a person use this and what need they to do?"
"Just a drink is all there is to the actual use. But one must, when drinking, have a clear picture in mind of where they wish to go, and they need to have been there at least once before."
"So useless to go to new places?"
"So far. But for travelling to places you have been, it is done in an instant, and thus all is made so much easier."
"And is it just the body that moves, or does what you wear and carry go along with you - it wouldn't do to arrive naked!" Etienne laughed as he said this.
"Unless it was into some wenches' bed!" This, from Hador, with a roar of a laugh, which he abruptly cut short when he saw the look Rayya shot at him.
"Well, of course you arrive with all you wear and carry!" said the mage with a slight tone of huffiness in his voice as if disliking being doubted and made fun of. "I arrived with all I have! Would not be much use if you did not!"
"Don't mind them," said Chaconne. "They have already had much mead today and forget their manners. Pray continue."
"Yes," added Jenassa. "I, for one, can see some slight use for this, if it works as you said, and would hear more."
"Thank you, m'ladies," and he gave a slight bow in their direction.
"Yes, I apologize as well," said Etienne. "Still, I would hear more of how, exactly, this works. You say have a clear picture in mind. What if it is not clear? Or if you think of some wrong place? What then?"
"Well, if the thought is not clear in your head, it will not work at all, and you will go nowhere - the same if you think of a place but have never been there. The potion requires the actual memory to work, and not just an imagined one. As to thinking of the wrong place, well that is why it is necessary for one to concentrate when using the potion, just as it is necessary to concentrate when using anything of magic - or any tool, for that matter."
"And if one needs to return in a hurry?"
"Why, you carry at least two of the potions upon you. One to use to go to your destination, and the other for when you wish to return - though it can be used to go anywhere. But if you do not have a second, or any number of extra potions, you will be forced to return the usual way - by whatever physical means of travel are available."
"Enough!" announced Hador in a great bellow. Then, somewhat quieter (as if anything that Hador said could ever be described as being quiet), "The daggertooth be done! Mage, I take it you are staying for dinner, so sit ye down and grab a drink. And if your potion does not work as it should, that will be you on the grill, though Rayya, no doubt, will be feeding you to the daggertooths, first!"
"Ah," sighed Etienne contentedly, sometime later. "That was a good meal - and some good mead!"
"It was indeed!" replied Hador. "And now who shall sample my drink? I have tasted is and it is beyond description by mortal men!"
"Doubtless because being mortal, they all died after drinking it," commented Jenassa, dryly.
"Or the words not yet invented that would do justice to it!" said Chaconne.
"In one way, or another." This, from Rayya. "But look you, pour out two shots and we will take our chances together."
"That's the spirit," said Hador with a smile. "And you, Etienne, would you wager a chance, or do you go right to the hard stuff that this mage be offering?'
"I think I shall pass on you drink, Hador. But as to this potion, I think it would be best if it was done tomorrow, and not mixed atop all that I have had today. Am I not right, mage?"
"Indeed, you are. Would be best used when totally sober anyway, to ensure the best results - or any results for that matter."
"Good, then tomorrow it is! And for now, let us just enjoy the rest of the day and evening!"
Etienne sat on the divan in his bedroom. On either side of him sat Jenassa and Chaconne, while in front was the mage, flanked to either side by Hador and Rayya.
"Think of the place you wish to travel to," said the mage. "Get a clear picture in your head of it, and then concentrate, and then swallow the potion."
"And I and what I am carrying or equipped with shall instantly transported there? Why nothing else, like the chair here, or Jenassa or Chaconne if I am holding their hands?"
"It only works on one person - the person who drinks it. As to material things that are not of the body. I am not quite sure, For I know that the clothes I am wearing, the rings on my hand, the dagger at my side came with me, but the pack on my back and the staff I carried there did not. I can only guess that things which are directly in contact with the body, or within a certain proximity to the body, are carried along, but should any part of an item not be entirely contained in the necessary closeness, then the whole item entire is not transported."
"So only one person can travel for any given potion, "
"That is correct."
"And only items that are directly and entirely adjacent to the body."
"Yes."
"So, for instant, my dagger will come with me, but my sword will not -"
"Not unless it is strapped to you so that it is touching you at all points, and no part of it outside the effective sphere of influence."
Etienne nodded his understanding.
"Would seem perfect for an assassin or spy," commented Jenassa.
"Yes, there one moment, and escape the next." This from Hador.
"I am not sure I like this idea," added Rayya. "How to protect against someone appearing and disappearing at will?"
"You are forgetting," said Chaconne, "this only works if the person is travelling to someplace they have already been. So unless they be a traitor, there is nothing to fear, and if they are a traitor, then there is no defence against that, anyway."
"Chaconne, is right," said Etienne. "Besides, we look too closely at this - we do not even know if it will work for any other than the mage here, let alone some hypothetical enemy."
"I still do not like it," said Rayya.
"Well, let me at least give it a try. The genie is out of the bottle, as they say in other lands, and no putting it back, so best to find out all we can and be glad that we are the ones that have it!"
"What lands may they be?" asked Hador. "Or is this another one of your mystical places of imagination, that drift through your mind, such as some others you have spoken of?"
"What was that, Hador? Genies and bottles are you referring to? I truly do not know." And for a moment Etienne's face creased in a frown as he tried to capture the thought that had just passed through his mind, but could not. Then his face brightened.
"Enough! Where shall I travel to?"
"Someplace close, I think," said Rayya. "Perhaps the workbenches, outside. I can go and wait to see how it happens - or doesn't."
"No, it needs to be some distance, so that we can best see how time is effected and how effective this potion is, and then travel back again here so we may see that it is truly instantaneous." And Etienne looked at the mage. "You do have additional potions on you, do you not?"
"I do, for I carry with me another for my return, plus enough for several roundtrips for those who might wish to try it."
"Well, for now, I think just myself, and just the one trip at first, shall be enough. Others can try later, if they wish, after I have tried and shown it to be safe."
"Perhaps, first I should try it," said Jenassa, "and if I come through, then others may try it. You sh -"
Etienne cut her off with a shake of his head and a quick wave of his hand.
"No, only I can decide on this, and I will risk no others where I would not go first. So, where is it to be?"
They spoke among themselves for a while, some arguing here, others for there, and Rayya and Jenassa not liking the idea at all - Rayya not wanting Etienne to disappear unless she was there to protect him as she felt her duty as housecarl demanded, and Jenassa wishing to take any and all risk unto herself for something that did not absolutely need Etienne. But in the end, it was decided, and, as usual, Etienne had the last word, though he listened to all and let them speak - until he felt further speech to be useless and just a waste of time.
"I'll go to the inn that Beorn's father runs, just up the road a bit. I can picture the taproom there quite well, and there will be those I know around me there - perhaps Beorn and Daniella both, if they be not out adventuring - and I shall bring back some trinket from that place to show I had been, and the matter is and will be settled. Now, mage, tell me what more I need do."
"Why, here," handing Etienne a small vial, "this is a second potion for your return - place it somewhere on you where it will not break or fall out. And then this," now handing Etienne another vial, identical to the first, "you uncap and drink, but first having made sure you have your destination firmly set in your mind."
Etienne placed the first vial in an inner pocket of his leather tunic, and uncorked the second that had been handed to him.
"And no thinking of those other worlds you speak of," said Hador, just as Etienne tipped the vial up and swallowed down the contents.
And in a rush, he remembered the time it all ended.
Thoughts flashed through Etienne's head, and there was a swirl of memories, of different places, different times; of different worlds, planes, all across the multiverse; and images of himself all stretching off to infinity as if looking at endless reflection upon reflection of all his various past and future selves, stretching out ahead and behind, with no beginning or end. And then it was as if he was falling, falling down some endless tunnel, a tunnel whose walls convulsed and constricted, flexing in and out, and whose floor and ceiling closed in upon each other, narrowing down so that there was no longer any room, and still the contractions continued, still the sides convulsed, and it was as a dream with no awakening, until he did, and then he opened his eyes and was awake.
He lay on his side upon the ground, the glare of light almost blinding him. The ground upon which he lay had the appearance of cracked green glass, the heat a palpable wave rising from it as it baked under a cloudless sky. And a slight breeze blew dust across it, which got in his mouth and eyes as he lay there, forcing him to push himself up to a sitting position.
This was the world as it was, that long ago day, and as it was now, in that far away place on a distant plane, in that other world of the multiverse. This was how it was, and how it would be for all time here, for ever after. And all because people would not see, but let themselves be ruled by their fears, and by their selfishness, and thought that the unwinnable could be won, and so used what they had to destroy all that they had, and nothing and no one left to know that they had ever existed at all. No one but himself. He stood and turned, looking at the blasted and broken land all round him. He reached into his leather tunic for the vial - this was no place for any living thing to be, not if they wished to continue living - and found only a dampness, almost dry now from the heat, and broken shards of glass.
"Why is he still here?" asked Chaconne.
"His body is cold and his eyes stare," said Jenassa.
"And yet, they do not respond, either," said Chaconne, as she passed her hand in front of his eyes.
"As if they see something, but not anything of this world," added Jenassa, and she turned an askant look upon the mage.
"I do not know, the potion worked fine, for I am here"
"If you wish to remain here, and not be buried and dead, you best hope that no harm comes to my thane, you piddling little mage!" said Rayya.
"If I do not finish you first," said Hador in a low growl filled with menace.
"Wait! I must, I must, err -"
"Take your time, mage," said Chaconne in a calm voice. "And all you, it does no good to speak thusly, and will not help. First, we need to keep him warm. Rayya, please hand me the blankets from the bed, and Hador, gather some firewood and lay out a fire in the fireplace. Jenassa and I will sit with him and hold him, so as to maintain a physical link - is not that a good idea, mage?"
"Yes, yes it is - anything that reminds him of this place is good, though what has gone wrong I do not know."
They adjusted Etienne's position on the divan so he was no longer in a sitting position, but was laid full length upon it, his head resting in Jenassa's lap. Chaconne covered him with the blanket Rayya had handed her.
"Well, he still breathes, though shallow, and his heart beats, though slow and weak," said Jenassa as she felt his chest for the rise and fall of breath and the thump of his heart. "But, the vial, the one he placed in his tunic, it is broken and his shirt dry, as if it were empty."
"But it was not, I swear it!"
"How came it to break, though, I wonder," said Chaconne, "for neither Etienne or any of us did anything that would cause it to be."
"Let me think," said the mage is a thin, fretful voice, "let me think a bit."
"Do not think overly long, mage," said Hador, tapping his sword, "or you might find thinking is something that you no longer are able to do."
"Hador," said Chaconne, "it does no good to scare the mage. Let him be so that he may best help Etienne, or, better yet, once you have finished with the fire, fetch him a drink, for I think his nerves require some calming right now." And though Chaconne gave the mage a slight smile, it could not be said that the smile was entirely without menace.
Etienne gazed around. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing - the land utterly flattened, smashed, nothing to show what had been before. Yet, off in the distance, there seemed to be some crumpled shapes, as if some small hills or outcropping of rocks broke the surface in defiance of the horizontal flatness that was the surrounding wrack and ruin. Where else to go? thought Etienne, at least it was some destination to head for. And so he set off, aiming for what seemed the closest of those misshapen lumps breaking the horizon.
He walked for what seemed hours, but which he knew was nowhere near that, as the sun had barely moved across the sky. And the closest shape was now discernable as the ruin of what had once been a building or structure of some sort. It was the flatness of the land, some part of his mind told him, that made things seem distance when they were near - but it was no illusion that told him he needed water, as his mouth was already drying from the loss due to the sweat oozing from his skin and evaporating in the heat. He needed to get out of the sun. He kept walking, and then the world swirled and he collapsed to the ground.
When he came to, some time had passed, for the sun was already lower in the sky. As he pushed himself to his feet, a wave of nausea passed over him, like a wave, and for a moment he felt he would vomit - but the moment passed, and he commenced walking to the small ruined structure. It turned out that it was not far at all, indeed, the landscape did play tricks upon his perception. He walked up to it and leaned with one hand against what was once the doorway - the airlock - the word coming unbidden to his mind. It was a great door of steel, yet it was flung back away from the frame, and twisted and bent as if it were just some piece of paper, folded and crumpled in some child's hand. And the stone of the building was all fallen and crumpled as well, and rebars stood out from the concrete. More words that just appeared in Etienne's mind - words that were once as common to him as the dragons and swords of his other world were.
Other world? Why did he think that, now, he wondered.
Etienne stumbled into the darkness just beyond the near demolished entry, and stumbled indeed, for there were steps that led down below the surface, and in the dark he had not seen, and still could not. But he once again got to his feet, and taking more care, felt his way forward. And, just ahead, the tunnel - for tunnel it was, turned a corner, and Etienne could make out a dim glow. He walked to the glow, and there was another airlock, this one not broken as the one above had been, but ajar, and opened after the blast that had destroyed all above, for the rubble was pushed away, as if swept by the opening of the door, and then the door being closed back, a bare surface had been left. He gave the door a pull, and it grudgingly opened wider, till he was able to slip around the edge into the bomb shelter beyond. Another term rising in his memory.
"The sweat pours off him as if he were in a sauna, yet still he grows colder," said Jenassa, as she wiped Etienne's brow with a cloth.
"There must be something that can be done to call him back, Mage," said Chaconne. "You must think - it is your turn to concentrate and not be distracted."
"Yes, yes. I am trying."
"Try harder, mage," said Hador, gripping the pommel of his sword as he spoke.
"Hador, you telling him not to be distracted is distraction enough," chided Chaconne.
The mage looked up sharply.
"I wonder," he said. "But yes, it could be so."
"What could be, for he fades, even as we speak."
"One moment, let me think this through a little more, first."
"Do not forget what I said about thinking overly long, mage," said Hador.
"Indeed not! For you being a distraction is exactly what I am thinking of, and perhaps, that provides the answer."
"Now you speak in riddles, mage, and you should know, not only do I not like mages, I care not for riddles either! So don't let that distract you more than is necessary while I get a drink and speak with Rayya about how to dispose of you if you do not solve this." And Hador left the room.
"What is it you are thinking of, mage, and what did you mean by Hador being a distraction," asked Jenassa.
"Simply this. As Etienne was drinking down the vial, Hador spoke, and told Etienne not to think of other worlds, I believe it was."
"Yes, that is so," said Chaconne. "But what of it?"
"It is possible, that at that moment, Etienne did indeed become distracted - for just the merest of moments - yet long enough to effect where he was sent."
Chaconne looked over at Jenassa.
"Can it be? she asked. "You know more of him and his thoughts than even I."
"You must tell me all that you know," said the mage.
"Perhaps, yes. Perhaps it is so, for Etienne had spoken to me of this, of other worlds and other times, as if he had travelled between them, but cannot recall all, for they fade from his thoughts unless something should herald them back." And she looked down at Etienne's creased and strained face, and caressed his brow. "What do you need to know, mage," she said. "I hold nothing back."
"Then start at the beginning, and let us go from there."
And Jenassa began speaking - speaking of the stories Etienne sometimes told her. And Chaconne added what she knew or had heard Etienne speak of. And Hador had walked silently into the room, Rayya at his side, and they both stood in silence and listened as well.
Etienne sat on the chair and looked around him. The glow he had seen came from strips on the wall, some sort of artificial lighting that was still working. How long had they been working for he had no way of knowing, but it must have been a very long time, long enough for flesh to rot and decay and and turn to dust, leaving nothing but skeletons behind. But as to what had killed them there was no sign, for their bones were intact and not broken, so they must have been inside with the blast doors shut, when the bombs went off. They certainly did not die of hunger or thirst, as there were plenty of unopened plastipac food, as well as water. And since then, though the food had gone bad, the water had not, and at least thirst was no longer an issue for Etienne.
If only he could stop vomiting it up.
Since he had first entered the shelter, the symptoms had gotten worse, nausea, vomiting, headaches, fatigue and now increasing dizziness. But he had to see what there was. There had to be some way of returning - where? Where was it he had to return to? Etienne could not recall. He stood up and made his way to an inner room, a bedroom. Perhaps if he laid down for a while he would feel better - and he knew that was a lie. He knew he suffered from radiation sickness, and it was just a matter of time before he too, joined the skeletons lying about. Still, he forced himself to look around, and as old habits die hard, he looked to see if there was anything of value, but it was mostly junk. Old books that turned to dust at his touch, clothes that did the same, an old clock, and on the table next to the bed, a glass, a tarnished wristwatch with no band, and a ring.
Etienne picked up the ring and examined it. It was a small ring, probably meant for a man's pinky, and, indeed, when he tried it, it slipped right onto his pinky and was almost a perfect fit. The ring itself was of white gold, and had a pale blue stone set in it, and as Etienne moved it this way and that, and the stone caught the light, he saw a brilliant star glow in the stone. It was obviously a thing of value, though what value it had here under these circumstances, was debatable. Still, it was pretty to look at. But now Etienne was tired, and as he ran his hand through his hair, great clumps fell out. Etienne lay down upon the bed and closed his eyes, but before doing so, he removed the ring and just held it in left hand, and made a fist around it. And then sleep took him, and he dreamed.
"So, he seems to recall other lives, lived at other times and on other planes?" asked the mage.
Jenassa and Chaconne both nodded.
"And so do I, but only when I drink overly much," said Hador. "I don't see what imagination has to do with this - for you said yourself if the place was not real then nothing would happen."
"It would seem, though, that these places Etienne speaks of at times are real, and therein lies the problem," said the mage.
"How so?" asked Chaconne.
"Because they are real, they can be travelled to, but because they are not of this plane, the body, it seems, remains - and the mind travels in a dream state, and probably imagines all else to be real."
"So all we need do is find some way to awaken him," said Jenassa.
"Were it that simple. For what happens to him in that dream world, has consequences in this one."
"You mean like that vial breaking?" Chaconne.
"Possibly, but things cannot actually pass from this world to that one - or from that world to this, as they are all just imaginations of the mind, but the imagination of events in that other world will have an effect here, and should he die in that other place, then he will die here."
"Then you have best find a way to save him mage," said Rayya, "or you, at least, shall provide him company on that final trip."
"Hold a moment," said Hador. "One thing I do not understand. You say that drinking the elixir again, will return him, why not just pour it into his mouth and help him to swallow it? Will not that work?"
"It would, if we could be sure that the liquid actually was working as it should - and now I am not so sure. But even if it were, how to get him to be thinking of this place, and this place only, so that he can return here and to no other. For if he not be thinking of this one place, there is no telling where he may go, and eventually he may be lost forever, unless he dies, first."
"Then we must first see if this liquid works as intended! Rayya, meet me outside at the drafting tables."
Rayya nodded and left the room.
"That is a very bad -"
"Shut up, mage!"
"I -"
"The vials are in this small satchel, are they not?"
The mage started to rise from where he had been seated.
"Now just a -"
"You should sit down, mage," said Chaconne, though this time there was no smile as she spoke.
Hador had opened the satchel and removed two vials, and holding one, pooped the cork of the other and swallowed it. There was a slight blue glow, a small bang, and he was gone.
The mage collapsed back into his seat and put his head in his hands.
Then there was a "pop" and Rayya was standing there.
"Yes, mage," she said, "hold your head and enjoy the feel of it - for you get to keep it a little while longer, yet."
And then Hador walked into the room.
"Most useful, that! I can see some situations where it might definitely come in handy!"
"So, the potion does work," said Jenassa.
"As you have seen, and with both I and Rayya."
"So, mage," said Jenassa, "we know the potion is safe and does move people as you say, so that is not an issue. How now do we use it to bring Etienne back, before he goes to the land from which there is no coming back?"
"And you with him, mage," added Rayya, as a reminder.
"The ones closest to him must try to establish some contact, to break through to his mind in that other place, and so provide an anchor that he may fixate upon. If that can be done, and his thoughts turned to this place and time, and the idea fixed, then it will be as an anchor that he can hold to, and when we administer the potion, he will return."
"And how shall we know we have reached him?" asked Hador.
Jenassa and Chaconne looked at each other.
"We shall know," they said as one.
Etienne could hear sirens wailing, and people were running back and forth, no one seeming to know what to do. He tried to calm them but they would not listen, and finally he was forced to take matters into his own hands, and he pulled the inner blast door shut, and sealed it, despite the screams and protests of the others. And not a moment too soon, apparently, for at that moment a tremendous shock hit, and he was thrown to the floor, and everything sent flying and falling from tables and shelves. There were other shocks. not as strong, as the blasts from distant detonations finally reached them, but these soon ceased, and all became silent again, except for the crying.
He got to his feet and looked around, and went to help some of the others who had been injured as they fell. And as he did so, he heard sounds behind him, and turned just in time to see some of the survivors unlocking the inner blast door and pushing it open.
"No!"
But he was too late, and the door was swung wide, and dust blew in, for the outer door had not been sealed, and with the dust, radiation, and he knew that they were all dead.
Still, he got the others away from the door and pulled it shut and seal it again. and then it was just a matter of dying.
Those closest to the door died first, in agony. But the others were not far behind. And soon there was no one who could stand - except Etienne, for whatever reason, but he knew his time was near. Yet he would be damned if he was going to die trapped underground like some small crawling creature, never to see the light of day again. And so pouring himself a last drink, he went into the sleeping area. When he had finished his drink, he placed the empty glass on the night table, removed his watch, and then took his ring off his finger and placed it on the table as well. Then he got up and left the bunker, leaving the door ajar behind him, and walked out into the smoking blasted landscape, all that remained of what was once called civilization. And so he walked most of the day, his last day, and thought of places and things he had seen, And as he did so, memories seemed to fill his head of other places and times, other people, and then he collapsed to the ground and died, and in his last thoughts, things seemed to swirl, and images spun and then...
Etienne sat up with a jerk, and looked around. He was somehow back in that same blast cellar, in that same sleeping area, and with a sigh, he let his body fall back to the bed, and tried to remember how he had come to be here, and how to return from whence he had come. And it seemed that as he lay there, he hallucinated, for it seemed as if he could hear voices, and as if someone was holding his head, and another his hand, and both were speaking to him. And it seemed to him that he knew those voices, knew the touch of those hands upon him, and knew to whom they belonged, and he blinked his eyes as tears started at the thought he might never see or hear them again, and he tried to grab with his hand but there was no one there, for it was all just a dream as all life was, he thought, and then all swirled about him.
Jenassa held Etienne's head in her hands and stared down into his eyes, while Chaconne gripped his hand that lay upon his chest, his other clenched in a fist at his side.
Suddenly, Jenassa inhaled sharply.
"His eyes, they flicker!" she exclaimed
"And his hand grips mine back!
"Quickly," said the mage, grabbing a vial and moving to Etienne's side. "We must give him the potion now! Hold his head steady!"
With that, the mage squeezed Etienne's mouth, opening it, and with a flick of his thumb popped off the cork and poured the contents of the vial into Etienne's mouth. Etienne made to cough, but the mage forced Etienne's mouth shut, and the potion was swallowed.
And then Etienne's eyes opened, he looked around, and said, "Where am I?"
And, as one, Jenassa and Chaconne replied.
"Home."
"The potion did not work for you," explained the mage, "and it may never - though it seemed to work fine for Hador and Rayya. You see, though your mind may have travelled, your body remained here."
"But it is safe for others?"
"It would seem. But you travelled in mind only, to some other plane that only you had been and thus where no one could follow. And all there, was just the imaginations of your mind, and did not really exist."
"Then how to explain this?" said Etienne. And he opened his hand.
In his palm there lay a ring of white gold, set with a blue stone, a brilliant star glowing within.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
The young mage stood before Etienne as he lounged by the pool area of Water View Manor. It was a beautiful day, warm for the time of year, and for once Etienne was just relaxing - enjoying a pleasant day in the company of Jenassa and Chaconne, with his good friend Hador providing unwitting amusement as he attempted to sing various folk songs, but with his own additions and variations, whilst grilling some fresh caught daggertooth fish for an afternoon barbecue.
"...and it takes you where you want to go!"
Etienne looked up at the young mage.
"What was that? You just drink this and you go where you want? Sorry, been there, done that - not doing it again."
"Yes, that is where I got the idea! I spoke to Eri -"
"You spoke to that northern priest, did you?"
"Yes, and -"
"He told you everything?"
"He said there were -"
"So you know the what and why of things."
"Well,"
"The answer is no."
"But, I assure you -"
"And it's not's changing."
“But, -”
“Mage this!” said Etienne, making an obscene gesture.
"Come now, Etienne!" exclaimed Hador from where he was brushing the daggertooth fish with a marinade of his own concocting (best not to ask). "At least listen to the boy! He's come all this way. Besides, I have a small drink recipe of my own that I mixed up earlier, and since all you weaklings are too boring to try it, p'rhaps this mighty mage would do the honors!"
"A mighty mage?" asked Rayya, as she walked over and joined Hador at the grilling area.
"Yes, this one here, speaking with Etienne."
"Oh, I did not think he was mighty in anything when I spied him walking upon the road - though I was ready to cut him down should he try any nasty stuff as he approached. But what of this drink you speak of?"
"Just a little invention of my own - though these others decline to taste it - oh ye of little faith!"
"More like we know you and your drink recipes all too well," commented Jenassa.
"Well, be like that then! More for me and anyone else who wish!"
"I shall assay a go at it," said Chaconne.
"Ah, I knew you for a brave lass!" Hador.
"If all others survive their drink of it, first!" And she laughed her sweet laugh, as she was wont to do when she was relaxed and around her closest of friends.
"Well, I shall drink it alongside Hador," said Rayya, "if only to show him some reason not to boast so - as so many men do."
"Okay mage," said Etienne. "For now we shall forego you trying Hador's concoction, for we wish you conscious. But tell me more of this. If you are persuasive enough, I shall test it and see -"
"But it has already been tested!"
"It has? Then what do you need me for?"
"Well, it does not have to be you, it -"
"You do not answer. You say it has been tested - upon whom, and what were the results? And if they were good, why do you need me, or anyone else for that matter, to test it upon?"
"Because I was the subject and it is never good to rely on personal experience in testing when determining if a thing does work as it should. And, as for the results, you see them here before you, for before I walked up the path to your manor, I used the potion to move me from the temple up north - where I was experimenting on this - to the village just a short walk north of here. And, t'was done in an instant, with no passage of time, at all!"
"What? And how?"
"Well, the technical details of all the magics involved woul - "
"Forget all that! Just the basics! How would a person use this and what need they to do?"
"Just a drink is all there is to the actual use. But one must, when drinking, have a clear picture in mind of where they wish to go, and they need to have been there at least once before."
"So useless to go to new places?"
"So far. But for travelling to places you have been, it is done in an instant, and thus all is made so much easier."
"And is it just the body that moves, or does what you wear and carry go along with you - it wouldn't do to arrive naked!" Etienne laughed as he said this.
"Unless it was into some wenches' bed!" This, from Hador, with a roar of a laugh, which he abruptly cut short when he saw the look Rayya shot at him.
"Well, of course you arrive with all you wear and carry!" said the mage with a slight tone of huffiness in his voice as if disliking being doubted and made fun of. "I arrived with all I have! Would not be much use if you did not!"
"Don't mind them," said Chaconne. "They have already had much mead today and forget their manners. Pray continue."
"Yes," added Jenassa. "I, for one, can see some slight use for this, if it works as you said, and would hear more."
"Thank you, m'ladies," and he gave a slight bow in their direction.
"Yes, I apologize as well," said Etienne. "Still, I would hear more of how, exactly, this works. You say have a clear picture in mind. What if it is not clear? Or if you think of some wrong place? What then?"
"Well, if the thought is not clear in your head, it will not work at all, and you will go nowhere - the same if you think of a place but have never been there. The potion requires the actual memory to work, and not just an imagined one. As to thinking of the wrong place, well that is why it is necessary for one to concentrate when using the potion, just as it is necessary to concentrate when using anything of magic - or any tool, for that matter."
"And if one needs to return in a hurry?"
"Why, you carry at least two of the potions upon you. One to use to go to your destination, and the other for when you wish to return - though it can be used to go anywhere. But if you do not have a second, or any number of extra potions, you will be forced to return the usual way - by whatever physical means of travel are available."
"Enough!" announced Hador in a great bellow. Then, somewhat quieter (as if anything that Hador said could ever be described as being quiet), "The daggertooth be done! Mage, I take it you are staying for dinner, so sit ye down and grab a drink. And if your potion does not work as it should, that will be you on the grill, though Rayya, no doubt, will be feeding you to the daggertooths, first!"
"Ah," sighed Etienne contentedly, sometime later. "That was a good meal - and some good mead!"
"It was indeed!" replied Hador. "And now who shall sample my drink? I have tasted is and it is beyond description by mortal men!"
"Doubtless because being mortal, they all died after drinking it," commented Jenassa, dryly.
"Or the words not yet invented that would do justice to it!" said Chaconne.
"In one way, or another." This, from Rayya. "But look you, pour out two shots and we will take our chances together."
"That's the spirit," said Hador with a smile. "And you, Etienne, would you wager a chance, or do you go right to the hard stuff that this mage be offering?'
"I think I shall pass on you drink, Hador. But as to this potion, I think it would be best if it was done tomorrow, and not mixed atop all that I have had today. Am I not right, mage?"
"Indeed, you are. Would be best used when totally sober anyway, to ensure the best results - or any results for that matter."
"Good, then tomorrow it is! And for now, let us just enjoy the rest of the day and evening!"
Etienne sat on the divan in his bedroom. On either side of him sat Jenassa and Chaconne, while in front was the mage, flanked to either side by Hador and Rayya.
"Think of the place you wish to travel to," said the mage. "Get a clear picture in your head of it, and then concentrate, and then swallow the potion."
"And I and what I am carrying or equipped with shall instantly transported there? Why nothing else, like the chair here, or Jenassa or Chaconne if I am holding their hands?"
"It only works on one person - the person who drinks it. As to material things that are not of the body. I am not quite sure, For I know that the clothes I am wearing, the rings on my hand, the dagger at my side came with me, but the pack on my back and the staff I carried there did not. I can only guess that things which are directly in contact with the body, or within a certain proximity to the body, are carried along, but should any part of an item not be entirely contained in the necessary closeness, then the whole item entire is not transported."
"So only one person can travel for any given potion, "
"That is correct."
"And only items that are directly and entirely adjacent to the body."
"Yes."
"So, for instant, my dagger will come with me, but my sword will not -"
"Not unless it is strapped to you so that it is touching you at all points, and no part of it outside the effective sphere of influence."
Etienne nodded his understanding.
"Would seem perfect for an assassin or spy," commented Jenassa.
"Yes, there one moment, and escape the next." This from Hador.
"I am not sure I like this idea," added Rayya. "How to protect against someone appearing and disappearing at will?"
"You are forgetting," said Chaconne, "this only works if the person is travelling to someplace they have already been. So unless they be a traitor, there is nothing to fear, and if they are a traitor, then there is no defence against that, anyway."
"Chaconne, is right," said Etienne. "Besides, we look too closely at this - we do not even know if it will work for any other than the mage here, let alone some hypothetical enemy."
"I still do not like it," said Rayya.
"Well, let me at least give it a try. The genie is out of the bottle, as they say in other lands, and no putting it back, so best to find out all we can and be glad that we are the ones that have it!"
"What lands may they be?" asked Hador. "Or is this another one of your mystical places of imagination, that drift through your mind, such as some others you have spoken of?"
"What was that, Hador? Genies and bottles are you referring to? I truly do not know." And for a moment Etienne's face creased in a frown as he tried to capture the thought that had just passed through his mind, but could not. Then his face brightened.
"Enough! Where shall I travel to?"
"Someplace close, I think," said Rayya. "Perhaps the workbenches, outside. I can go and wait to see how it happens - or doesn't."
"No, it needs to be some distance, so that we can best see how time is effected and how effective this potion is, and then travel back again here so we may see that it is truly instantaneous." And Etienne looked at the mage. "You do have additional potions on you, do you not?"
"I do, for I carry with me another for my return, plus enough for several roundtrips for those who might wish to try it."
"Well, for now, I think just myself, and just the one trip at first, shall be enough. Others can try later, if they wish, after I have tried and shown it to be safe."
"Perhaps, first I should try it," said Jenassa, "and if I come through, then others may try it. You sh -"
Etienne cut her off with a shake of his head and a quick wave of his hand.
"No, only I can decide on this, and I will risk no others where I would not go first. So, where is it to be?"
They spoke among themselves for a while, some arguing here, others for there, and Rayya and Jenassa not liking the idea at all - Rayya not wanting Etienne to disappear unless she was there to protect him as she felt her duty as housecarl demanded, and Jenassa wishing to take any and all risk unto herself for something that did not absolutely need Etienne. But in the end, it was decided, and, as usual, Etienne had the last word, though he listened to all and let them speak - until he felt further speech to be useless and just a waste of time.
"I'll go to the inn that Beorn's father runs, just up the road a bit. I can picture the taproom there quite well, and there will be those I know around me there - perhaps Beorn and Daniella both, if they be not out adventuring - and I shall bring back some trinket from that place to show I had been, and the matter is and will be settled. Now, mage, tell me what more I need do."
"Why, here," handing Etienne a small vial, "this is a second potion for your return - place it somewhere on you where it will not break or fall out. And then this," now handing Etienne another vial, identical to the first, "you uncap and drink, but first having made sure you have your destination firmly set in your mind."
Etienne placed the first vial in an inner pocket of his leather tunic, and uncorked the second that had been handed to him.
"And no thinking of those other worlds you speak of," said Hador, just as Etienne tipped the vial up and swallowed down the contents.
And in a rush, he remembered the time it all ended.
Thoughts flashed through Etienne's head, and there was a swirl of memories, of different places, different times; of different worlds, planes, all across the multiverse; and images of himself all stretching off to infinity as if looking at endless reflection upon reflection of all his various past and future selves, stretching out ahead and behind, with no beginning or end. And then it was as if he was falling, falling down some endless tunnel, a tunnel whose walls convulsed and constricted, flexing in and out, and whose floor and ceiling closed in upon each other, narrowing down so that there was no longer any room, and still the contractions continued, still the sides convulsed, and it was as a dream with no awakening, until he did, and then he opened his eyes and was awake.
He lay on his side upon the ground, the glare of light almost blinding him. The ground upon which he lay had the appearance of cracked green glass, the heat a palpable wave rising from it as it baked under a cloudless sky. And a slight breeze blew dust across it, which got in his mouth and eyes as he lay there, forcing him to push himself up to a sitting position.
This was the world as it was, that long ago day, and as it was now, in that far away place on a distant plane, in that other world of the multiverse. This was how it was, and how it would be for all time here, for ever after. And all because people would not see, but let themselves be ruled by their fears, and by their selfishness, and thought that the unwinnable could be won, and so used what they had to destroy all that they had, and nothing and no one left to know that they had ever existed at all. No one but himself. He stood and turned, looking at the blasted and broken land all round him. He reached into his leather tunic for the vial - this was no place for any living thing to be, not if they wished to continue living - and found only a dampness, almost dry now from the heat, and broken shards of glass.
"Why is he still here?" asked Chaconne.
"His body is cold and his eyes stare," said Jenassa.
"And yet, they do not respond, either," said Chaconne, as she passed her hand in front of his eyes.
"As if they see something, but not anything of this world," added Jenassa, and she turned an askant look upon the mage.
"I do not know, the potion worked fine, for I am here"
"If you wish to remain here, and not be buried and dead, you best hope that no harm comes to my thane, you piddling little mage!" said Rayya.
"If I do not finish you first," said Hador in a low growl filled with menace.
"Wait! I must, I must, err -"
"Take your time, mage," said Chaconne in a calm voice. "And all you, it does no good to speak thusly, and will not help. First, we need to keep him warm. Rayya, please hand me the blankets from the bed, and Hador, gather some firewood and lay out a fire in the fireplace. Jenassa and I will sit with him and hold him, so as to maintain a physical link - is not that a good idea, mage?"
"Yes, yes it is - anything that reminds him of this place is good, though what has gone wrong I do not know."
They adjusted Etienne's position on the divan so he was no longer in a sitting position, but was laid full length upon it, his head resting in Jenassa's lap. Chaconne covered him with the blanket Rayya had handed her.
"Well, he still breathes, though shallow, and his heart beats, though slow and weak," said Jenassa as she felt his chest for the rise and fall of breath and the thump of his heart. "But, the vial, the one he placed in his tunic, it is broken and his shirt dry, as if it were empty."
"But it was not, I swear it!"
"How came it to break, though, I wonder," said Chaconne, "for neither Etienne or any of us did anything that would cause it to be."
"Let me think," said the mage is a thin, fretful voice, "let me think a bit."
"Do not think overly long, mage," said Hador, tapping his sword, "or you might find thinking is something that you no longer are able to do."
"Hador," said Chaconne, "it does no good to scare the mage. Let him be so that he may best help Etienne, or, better yet, once you have finished with the fire, fetch him a drink, for I think his nerves require some calming right now." And though Chaconne gave the mage a slight smile, it could not be said that the smile was entirely without menace.
Etienne gazed around. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing - the land utterly flattened, smashed, nothing to show what had been before. Yet, off in the distance, there seemed to be some crumpled shapes, as if some small hills or outcropping of rocks broke the surface in defiance of the horizontal flatness that was the surrounding wrack and ruin. Where else to go? thought Etienne, at least it was some destination to head for. And so he set off, aiming for what seemed the closest of those misshapen lumps breaking the horizon.
He walked for what seemed hours, but which he knew was nowhere near that, as the sun had barely moved across the sky. And the closest shape was now discernable as the ruin of what had once been a building or structure of some sort. It was the flatness of the land, some part of his mind told him, that made things seem distance when they were near - but it was no illusion that told him he needed water, as his mouth was already drying from the loss due to the sweat oozing from his skin and evaporating in the heat. He needed to get out of the sun. He kept walking, and then the world swirled and he collapsed to the ground.
When he came to, some time had passed, for the sun was already lower in the sky. As he pushed himself to his feet, a wave of nausea passed over him, like a wave, and for a moment he felt he would vomit - but the moment passed, and he commenced walking to the small ruined structure. It turned out that it was not far at all, indeed, the landscape did play tricks upon his perception. He walked up to it and leaned with one hand against what was once the doorway - the airlock - the word coming unbidden to his mind. It was a great door of steel, yet it was flung back away from the frame, and twisted and bent as if it were just some piece of paper, folded and crumpled in some child's hand. And the stone of the building was all fallen and crumpled as well, and rebars stood out from the concrete. More words that just appeared in Etienne's mind - words that were once as common to him as the dragons and swords of his other world were.
Other world? Why did he think that, now, he wondered.
Etienne stumbled into the darkness just beyond the near demolished entry, and stumbled indeed, for there were steps that led down below the surface, and in the dark he had not seen, and still could not. But he once again got to his feet, and taking more care, felt his way forward. And, just ahead, the tunnel - for tunnel it was, turned a corner, and Etienne could make out a dim glow. He walked to the glow, and there was another airlock, this one not broken as the one above had been, but ajar, and opened after the blast that had destroyed all above, for the rubble was pushed away, as if swept by the opening of the door, and then the door being closed back, a bare surface had been left. He gave the door a pull, and it grudgingly opened wider, till he was able to slip around the edge into the bomb shelter beyond. Another term rising in his memory.
"The sweat pours off him as if he were in a sauna, yet still he grows colder," said Jenassa, as she wiped Etienne's brow with a cloth.
"There must be something that can be done to call him back, Mage," said Chaconne. "You must think - it is your turn to concentrate and not be distracted."
"Yes, yes. I am trying."
"Try harder, mage," said Hador, gripping the pommel of his sword as he spoke.
"Hador, you telling him not to be distracted is distraction enough," chided Chaconne.
The mage looked up sharply.
"I wonder," he said. "But yes, it could be so."
"What could be, for he fades, even as we speak."
"One moment, let me think this through a little more, first."
"Do not forget what I said about thinking overly long, mage," said Hador.
"Indeed not! For you being a distraction is exactly what I am thinking of, and perhaps, that provides the answer."
"Now you speak in riddles, mage, and you should know, not only do I not like mages, I care not for riddles either! So don't let that distract you more than is necessary while I get a drink and speak with Rayya about how to dispose of you if you do not solve this." And Hador left the room.
"What is it you are thinking of, mage, and what did you mean by Hador being a distraction," asked Jenassa.
"Simply this. As Etienne was drinking down the vial, Hador spoke, and told Etienne not to think of other worlds, I believe it was."
"Yes, that is so," said Chaconne. "But what of it?"
"It is possible, that at that moment, Etienne did indeed become distracted - for just the merest of moments - yet long enough to effect where he was sent."
Chaconne looked over at Jenassa.
"Can it be? she asked. "You know more of him and his thoughts than even I."
"You must tell me all that you know," said the mage.
"Perhaps, yes. Perhaps it is so, for Etienne had spoken to me of this, of other worlds and other times, as if he had travelled between them, but cannot recall all, for they fade from his thoughts unless something should herald them back." And she looked down at Etienne's creased and strained face, and caressed his brow. "What do you need to know, mage," she said. "I hold nothing back."
"Then start at the beginning, and let us go from there."
And Jenassa began speaking - speaking of the stories Etienne sometimes told her. And Chaconne added what she knew or had heard Etienne speak of. And Hador had walked silently into the room, Rayya at his side, and they both stood in silence and listened as well.
Etienne sat on the chair and looked around him. The glow he had seen came from strips on the wall, some sort of artificial lighting that was still working. How long had they been working for he had no way of knowing, but it must have been a very long time, long enough for flesh to rot and decay and and turn to dust, leaving nothing but skeletons behind. But as to what had killed them there was no sign, for their bones were intact and not broken, so they must have been inside with the blast doors shut, when the bombs went off. They certainly did not die of hunger or thirst, as there were plenty of unopened plastipac food, as well as water. And since then, though the food had gone bad, the water had not, and at least thirst was no longer an issue for Etienne.
If only he could stop vomiting it up.
Since he had first entered the shelter, the symptoms had gotten worse, nausea, vomiting, headaches, fatigue and now increasing dizziness. But he had to see what there was. There had to be some way of returning - where? Where was it he had to return to? Etienne could not recall. He stood up and made his way to an inner room, a bedroom. Perhaps if he laid down for a while he would feel better - and he knew that was a lie. He knew he suffered from radiation sickness, and it was just a matter of time before he too, joined the skeletons lying about. Still, he forced himself to look around, and as old habits die hard, he looked to see if there was anything of value, but it was mostly junk. Old books that turned to dust at his touch, clothes that did the same, an old clock, and on the table next to the bed, a glass, a tarnished wristwatch with no band, and a ring.
Etienne picked up the ring and examined it. It was a small ring, probably meant for a man's pinky, and, indeed, when he tried it, it slipped right onto his pinky and was almost a perfect fit. The ring itself was of white gold, and had a pale blue stone set in it, and as Etienne moved it this way and that, and the stone caught the light, he saw a brilliant star glow in the stone. It was obviously a thing of value, though what value it had here under these circumstances, was debatable. Still, it was pretty to look at. But now Etienne was tired, and as he ran his hand through his hair, great clumps fell out. Etienne lay down upon the bed and closed his eyes, but before doing so, he removed the ring and just held it in left hand, and made a fist around it. And then sleep took him, and he dreamed.
"So, he seems to recall other lives, lived at other times and on other planes?" asked the mage.
Jenassa and Chaconne both nodded.
"And so do I, but only when I drink overly much," said Hador. "I don't see what imagination has to do with this - for you said yourself if the place was not real then nothing would happen."
"It would seem, though, that these places Etienne speaks of at times are real, and therein lies the problem," said the mage.
"How so?" asked Chaconne.
"Because they are real, they can be travelled to, but because they are not of this plane, the body, it seems, remains - and the mind travels in a dream state, and probably imagines all else to be real."
"So all we need do is find some way to awaken him," said Jenassa.
"Were it that simple. For what happens to him in that dream world, has consequences in this one."
"You mean like that vial breaking?" Chaconne.
"Possibly, but things cannot actually pass from this world to that one - or from that world to this, as they are all just imaginations of the mind, but the imagination of events in that other world will have an effect here, and should he die in that other place, then he will die here."
"Then you have best find a way to save him mage," said Rayya, "or you, at least, shall provide him company on that final trip."
"Hold a moment," said Hador. "One thing I do not understand. You say that drinking the elixir again, will return him, why not just pour it into his mouth and help him to swallow it? Will not that work?"
"It would, if we could be sure that the liquid actually was working as it should - and now I am not so sure. But even if it were, how to get him to be thinking of this place, and this place only, so that he can return here and to no other. For if he not be thinking of this one place, there is no telling where he may go, and eventually he may be lost forever, unless he dies, first."
"Then we must first see if this liquid works as intended! Rayya, meet me outside at the drafting tables."
Rayya nodded and left the room.
"That is a very bad -"
"Shut up, mage!"
"I -"
"The vials are in this small satchel, are they not?"
The mage started to rise from where he had been seated.
"Now just a -"
"You should sit down, mage," said Chaconne, though this time there was no smile as she spoke.
Hador had opened the satchel and removed two vials, and holding one, pooped the cork of the other and swallowed it. There was a slight blue glow, a small bang, and he was gone.
The mage collapsed back into his seat and put his head in his hands.
Then there was a "pop" and Rayya was standing there.
"Yes, mage," she said, "hold your head and enjoy the feel of it - for you get to keep it a little while longer, yet."
And then Hador walked into the room.
"Most useful, that! I can see some situations where it might definitely come in handy!"
"So, the potion does work," said Jenassa.
"As you have seen, and with both I and Rayya."
"So, mage," said Jenassa, "we know the potion is safe and does move people as you say, so that is not an issue. How now do we use it to bring Etienne back, before he goes to the land from which there is no coming back?"
"And you with him, mage," added Rayya, as a reminder.
"The ones closest to him must try to establish some contact, to break through to his mind in that other place, and so provide an anchor that he may fixate upon. If that can be done, and his thoughts turned to this place and time, and the idea fixed, then it will be as an anchor that he can hold to, and when we administer the potion, he will return."
"And how shall we know we have reached him?" asked Hador.
Jenassa and Chaconne looked at each other.
"We shall know," they said as one.
Etienne could hear sirens wailing, and people were running back and forth, no one seeming to know what to do. He tried to calm them but they would not listen, and finally he was forced to take matters into his own hands, and he pulled the inner blast door shut, and sealed it, despite the screams and protests of the others. And not a moment too soon, apparently, for at that moment a tremendous shock hit, and he was thrown to the floor, and everything sent flying and falling from tables and shelves. There were other shocks. not as strong, as the blasts from distant detonations finally reached them, but these soon ceased, and all became silent again, except for the crying.
He got to his feet and looked around, and went to help some of the others who had been injured as they fell. And as he did so, he heard sounds behind him, and turned just in time to see some of the survivors unlocking the inner blast door and pushing it open.
"No!"
But he was too late, and the door was swung wide, and dust blew in, for the outer door had not been sealed, and with the dust, radiation, and he knew that they were all dead.
Still, he got the others away from the door and pulled it shut and seal it again. and then it was just a matter of dying.
Those closest to the door died first, in agony. But the others were not far behind. And soon there was no one who could stand - except Etienne, for whatever reason, but he knew his time was near. Yet he would be damned if he was going to die trapped underground like some small crawling creature, never to see the light of day again. And so pouring himself a last drink, he went into the sleeping area. When he had finished his drink, he placed the empty glass on the night table, removed his watch, and then took his ring off his finger and placed it on the table as well. Then he got up and left the bunker, leaving the door ajar behind him, and walked out into the smoking blasted landscape, all that remained of what was once called civilization. And so he walked most of the day, his last day, and thought of places and things he had seen, And as he did so, memories seemed to fill his head of other places and times, other people, and then he collapsed to the ground and died, and in his last thoughts, things seemed to swirl, and images spun and then...
Etienne sat up with a jerk, and looked around. He was somehow back in that same blast cellar, in that same sleeping area, and with a sigh, he let his body fall back to the bed, and tried to remember how he had come to be here, and how to return from whence he had come. And it seemed that as he lay there, he hallucinated, for it seemed as if he could hear voices, and as if someone was holding his head, and another his hand, and both were speaking to him. And it seemed to him that he knew those voices, knew the touch of those hands upon him, and knew to whom they belonged, and he blinked his eyes as tears started at the thought he might never see or hear them again, and he tried to grab with his hand but there was no one there, for it was all just a dream as all life was, he thought, and then all swirled about him.
Jenassa held Etienne's head in her hands and stared down into his eyes, while Chaconne gripped his hand that lay upon his chest, his other clenched in a fist at his side.
Suddenly, Jenassa inhaled sharply.
"His eyes, they flicker!" she exclaimed
"And his hand grips mine back!
"Quickly," said the mage, grabbing a vial and moving to Etienne's side. "We must give him the potion now! Hold his head steady!"
With that, the mage squeezed Etienne's mouth, opening it, and with a flick of his thumb popped off the cork and poured the contents of the vial into Etienne's mouth. Etienne made to cough, but the mage forced Etienne's mouth shut, and the potion was swallowed.
And then Etienne's eyes opened, he looked around, and said, "Where am I?"
And, as one, Jenassa and Chaconne replied.
"Home."
"The potion did not work for you," explained the mage, "and it may never - though it seemed to work fine for Hador and Rayya. You see, though your mind may have travelled, your body remained here."
"But it is safe for others?"
"It would seem. But you travelled in mind only, to some other plane that only you had been and thus where no one could follow. And all there, was just the imaginations of your mind, and did not really exist."
"Then how to explain this?" said Etienne. And he opened his hand.
In his palm there lay a ring of white gold, set with a blue stone, a brilliant star glowing within.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
The Cabin in the Snow
by Steven Ross
"Where's the cabin?" Hador.
"What do you mean, where's the cabin?" Etienne.
"It was right here!"
"You sure you got the right place?"
"Yes, damnit!"
"Wouldn't be the first -"
"It was right -"
"- time you got things wrong."
"- here, I tell you."
"Well, let's look around, even you can't be THAT far off wrong as to the place."
"I'm not wrong," groused Hador.
"Doesn't matter, we need to get some shelter, what with night coming on and snow threatening.”
"I know where it was when I scouted it out and placed all our gear inside -"
"Yeah, last time I let you take care of that -"
"Well if you weren't so small and puny, I wouldn't have to -"
"What can I say, small - "
"Yeah, yeah!"
"- build, big brain."
"Not big enough to hold onto the horses and keep them from running off with our bedrolls and tents, I guess."
"If you hadn't fallen on your ass and let go the reins, I wouldn't have needed -"
"If you had thought to grab them instead of laughing!"
“But it was I who chased them -”
“And didn’t catch them - “
“ - while you hunted for -”
“And found -”
“the cabin - while carrying all our other food and gear which you also promptly lost!”
“Which would not have mattered if you caught the horses -”
“Or, if the way, you hadn’t lost it!”
“What? Are you rhymin -”
"Okay, well this is getting nowhere fast.”
“True that!”
“So where do you think we should look?"
Hador just stood and gazed around the small bowl shaped hollow, as if hoping to spy out the cabin hidden amongst the snow drifts.
"Hador, best we start looking soon, unless you want to shelter under a couple of feet of snow as you get covered whilst standing here."
"Okay, Etienne, but I tell you, it was here, and all our stuff inside it."
"Well cabins just don't get up and walk, so this must be the wrong place."
"It's not! Someone or something must have taken it."
"What? An entire cabin? Can't have been too big then! Sure it's not stashed away in your pocket?"
"Very funny! But in these hills, you can never tell what kind of creatures dwell, and what they are capable of picking up - magically or otherwise."
"Then they must have flown, 'cause there are no tracks here 'cept for our own."
"Wouldn't surprise me, in these mountains," Hador grumbled.
Of course, the story of how Etienne and Hador came to be there, searching for a house gone astray and their belongings with it, had its beginnings (as many of their stories do) some weeks earlier when they were sitting in a tavern drinking (which they somehow seemed to do a lot of when not otherwise occupied), lamenting how boring things were and how their girls never let them do anything exciting on their own (not that there was much truth to that, but it gave them something to gripe about).
"And so Rayya say -"
"Excuse me, sirs," this in a thin piping voice from a little wizened pipsqueak of a fellow, dressed in a varied colored patchwork of rags that could only be called clothes in the loosest definition of the term.
Hador turned his gaze on the fellow (and it was not the type of look that one would want to see aimed at them), and then turned back to Etienne.
"As I was saying -"
"Er, excuse me, I do so apologize," this from the strange character, again.
And again Hador looked at the little man, though now his hands - well at least the one not gripping his flagon of mead - began to make clenching motions, as if anticipating what it would do to the man’s neck.
"We're not buying!" And again he turned back to Etienne. But before he could even talk, the little man spoke up once more.
"Truly I do apologize for disturbing you but if only you would hear me out I have -"
And now Hador smashed down his flagon of mead (though making sure it was empty first) and punched himself up from the table in preparation to grabbing hold of the man and tossing him headlong amongst the tables.
"Whoa, Hador!" said Etienne, with a smile and a laugh. "Let us hear this one out - the night has been of little interest so far, and teaching this one to fly will only give the briefest of respite to our boredom, while listening may at least prove interesting. And if his story at the least does not fly, then you can still always make it so with him."
"Yes, yes, good sirs! Just a moment of your time is all I ask, for to relate to you a most interesting story and proposition. And if you find it to be a waste of hearing when I am done, then I will gladly submit to flying lessons at the large one's hands!"
"See, Hador? At least let him talk."
"Well, I guess. But I warn you, you tiny little worm eaten twig, that if you do not bring joy to these ears, you will at least bring joy to my fists!" And Hador sat himself back down, looking meaningly at his flagon as he did so.
"Yes, Hador, I know, I'll get these, and I am out too. And you, small sir, would you care for something?" And Etienne turned one of his smiles to the strange man as he asked.
"Why yes, perhaps a small Iltmoran brandy would -"
"Good!" said Etienne. "Wench! Three meads here, if you would, and make sure it's not the one that the barkeep has watered down, for these seem weak as rain to me!"
"Then best you stay at home and drink," said the wench as she took their empty flagons, "though then you'd not be served by me," and she laughed, flipped her hair from her face, and, with a saucy swing of her hips, walked off to get their drinks.
“Well, don’t stand there like some popinjay!” exclaimed Hador to the little man. ”Sit! Though even standing your head’s not much higher than the table. What say you, Etienne,” Hador switching his gaze, now. “Should we ask the wench for a cushion that our new wee companion can sit on?”
“Please do not put your good selves out on my account, it is just a moment of your time I wish. This chair will be just fine as it is!” And he sat himself down upon it, and if it was not quite as Hador described, still, his head did not rise much more than a child’s would above the table’s top.
"Good, then!" said Hador. “Now why don't you start talking, because I'm getting bored already."
"Well, it's like this. I was travelling through the north country, up near the northern sea, and I came across this body - all frozen it was. And on this body there was this map." And he reached into his tunic and took out a folded piece of paper, and a small object - likened onto a small snowglobe - and placing the object on the table, handed the paper to Hador. "As you can see, there is writing on the map describing some sort of treasure, and an X marking where it can be found, with directions that state that this small diorama” - for that is what the snowglobe looking object was - “somehow pinpoints the exact location where it is to be found."
Hador just glanced at the paper and the map upon it and handed it over to Etienne, being more interested in the snowglobe and what was inside it.
"Hie! Look at this, Etienne,” Hador exclaimed as he picked up the object and examined it. “It's as if a small scene is placed inside. Look you, it shows a snowy place with a cabin to one side, and when you turn it or shake it, the snow falls!"
Etienne just studied the paper, barely even noticing when the wench returned with their drinks. "Well, looks like you fellas finally found something to amuse yourselves with," she said, "just call when you need another round."
Etienne barely nodded and just gave a wave of his hand indicating he had heard, while Hador was completely engrossed with the small snowglobe, like a child with a new toy.
"Err, so, excuse me, but I hope I have your attention now - and thank you for the drink," said the small man. "And now if you would care to hear, I will tell you the rest of my story, and then you can tell me of what worth it may be to you two fine gentlemen." And so he began.
“As I told you two fine gentlemen, I found that map upon the frozen corpse, but not that small globe - that I found later and will get to in time.”
“Not too long a time,” Hador grumbled, still distracted by the snowglobe
“This was in the early spring of the year and though things were thawing, except for the outer clothing, the body was still cold and stiff. Around its neck there was a small leather satchel, which I was able to open. It contained the usual trinkets and junk - and that paper. Good it was that I am of a curious nature - “
“And curious build, too!” Again, from Hador, which drew a quick scowl from the small man, who continued unabated, however.
“- else I might not have unfolded the paper and thus read it.”
“And how was that?” asked Etienne. “For looking at this writing I am unable to make head or tail of it - these scrawls are as nothing I have ever seen.”
“Yes” replied the small man, “one needs to be of a certain amount of knowledge and learning to know that ancient script - of which, fortunately - unlike so many others - I am endowed. The script reads, if you will allow we to translate it to you without further interruptions - “
“Get to it then, little man!” Hador.
“Go on, who’s interrupting anyway.” This from Etienne, though with a sharp glance at Hador who just shrugged in response and continued playing with his new found toy.
“YES!”
And this from the little man, with a voice that seemed to come from some much larger set of vocal cords than could be found in his scrawny neck, and got both Etienne’s and Hador’s surprised attention. The small man then continued in his previous squeaky voice.
“Yes, without further interruptions then. So, the script - which I have studied so many times I now know it by memory - is as follows:
‘Through the hills walk, and come to the cabin still, at the X as ever will. And inside find that which gives life everlasting, and all treasures so oft told of old. A world in a grain of sand, and heaven in a mountain flower. Hold infinity in the palm of your hand, and eternity in an hour.’
That is what it said, or close enough. And so I began my search.”
The man took a deep drink from his flagon of mead and then continued.
“Long and weary was that search, I can tell you, and it almost finished me, but in the end, as the first snows of winter threatened, and it looked as if I would have to give up the search, I found that cabin, and entered within. And there was a strangeness about it, as if it was occupied by some unseen malevolence, and it was creeping up upon me. I feared to stay longer, for the feeling of danger and doom oncoming became stronger by the moment, so after just the quickest of looks around the place, in which I could see rooms filled with gold, I spied that snowglobe - which you now hold in your hand, overlarge one - on a small stand, and snatched it up and ran from the house. As I did so, it seemed to me that something snatched at me, and only just missed - some giant entity wishing to keep me in its thrall and not let me escape. But escape I did, and I ran without a backwards glance until I reached one of the surrounding hills and thought it safe to look back - but there was nothing to be seen! And all was aswirl with snow, as the first storm of the season blew in, and I could stay no longer. Barely I made it back to civilization and a town, and though next spring I tried to find the cabin again, this time with a big strong fellow along for protection, I could not, and the fellow absconded with all my goods. And in after years, the same, try as I might and regardless of those I brought with me - greedy thugs all, it would seem. And so I gave up the search - until now.”
“Pardon the interruption,” said Etienne, “but where do we fit in, and why now?”
“Because I am getting old, and I wish to find this secret of everlasting life - or at least the treasure to comfort me in my last years. But I no longer have the health or energy to journey myself - even with two such stalworth individuals as yourselves! So I have a proposition for the two of you - whom I have studied for some time to know that my choice is right and you be fellows worthy of trust.”
“Then speak and let us decide!” from Hador.
“Yes,” said Etienne, “we will listen to your proposition.”
“It is this, simply. I give you the map and the globe, and the information I hold in my head, and you search for and find this place. And you gather whatever there is to be gathered and bring it back here to me, and we divide the treasure up to share among ourselves - and life everlasting for all, if you should so choose! And until then, and before you leave, you just give me a small pittance, just enough for room and board and somewhat to drink - not much really - enough for however long you think if will take for you to find this and return.”
“Ah, so that’s the scam!” exclaimed Hador. “A phony map and a child’s toy, in exchange for enough gold to live on for a bit, while we wander around like drunkards in search of a lost flagon!”
“If it was a scam, I could do it with much less trouble, and just sell you a worthless trinket that looked of value, and not one that looked like a child’s toy, nor even bother with a map and ask you to wander in a fantastical search. And besides, what is the price of cheap room and board to two such as you? Yes, I have researched you both well, and know of your generosities. You, Etienne, to all those who seem to have less than you, and you, Hador, to all things greatly smaller than you, such as children and small animals. No, why would I scam you when I could just play upon your sympathies and weakness for helping others.”
“He speaks the truth, Hador.”
“Yes, I suppose we are soft touches.”
“As our gals know all too well.”
“They do indeed.”
“And this would alleviate the boredom you were complai -”
“It would, at that!”
“So if we give him enough for a few weeks -”
“What? A few weeks, are you -“
“Right, let's make it four and give it a full month.”
“Why not just make it two -”
“Umm.… True, you never know -”
“And give him our house and gals as well!”
“No, I don’t think they’d agree -”
“Indeed, this is more than -”
“Good!” And Etienne turned to the little man (who had been following the conversation eagerly, his eyes darting back and forth between Etienne and Hador), and spoke.
“We will give you enough to cover your living for two months - and not a penny more, with the understanding that anything found is split 80-20 between you and us - you get twenty percent, and Hador and I each get forty, as we will be taking on all the effort and all the danger should there be any. That’s final and not negotiable.”
“Agreed!” And the little man jumped up from his seat and ran and shook both their hands. Then he sat back down again and the three of them worked out the details and arrangements, with the man providing all the information that he had to assist Etienne and Hador in their search. And it was agreed that Etienne and Hador would spend the next several days preparing for their expedition, with Etienne paying the man’s room and board each day, and that just before they left, Etienne would hand over enough to cover the man’s expenses for the remaining time.
And so Etienne and Hador got things organized, and Etienne explained things to Jenassa and Chaconne, and Hador to Rayya (whose responses were, respectively, “I don’t trust this,” “At least it may be some fun,” and, “Stupid oaf!”), and went to meet the man one last time - who was gone! When they asked of the innkeeper, they were told that the little man had told him he had some business to take care of, and that when they showed up to pay him, the innkeeper should accept the money in his stead, to hold till he returned. Which they did.
“Well, whether he be here or not, we have the information we need, and if he does not return, we have our money back as well,” said Etienne.
“And the treasure, should there be any!”
“At least you got a new toy out of it,” said Etienne, referring to the snowglobe that Hador was playing with - as he seemed to do all the time since being given it.
“Well, it is an interesting little -”
“Silly shiny trinket,” finished Etienne. “Interesting as are all such things to large barbarians with big muscles and small brains!”
And so they rode north, and that is how they ended up, after some few days of travel (though not, of course, without the occasional stops at taverns along the way), where they now were, searching for the cabin in the snow.
“Best we just pick a direction and start looking,” said Etienne.
Hador looked at the small snowglobe, gave it a shake, and returned it to the pouch in which he kept all his small belongings. As he did so, snow started to fall.
“This way, I guess,” he said pointing to a hill off to one side.
“And hope it is a good guess, I’ve no desire to be wandering around with this snow coming down and the day getting no younger.”
They set off, Hador leading and Etienne following, trudging up the hill. They walked for nearly an hour, and found themselves in another hollow, like to the one that they had left.
“Really, Hador, it is as if we were walking in circles!”
“Don’t see how, I’ve kept straight on and -”
“Well let’s try a different direction then.”
And so they did.
And the result was the same.
“Hador, do you actually have any idea where we are going?” asked Etienne, as Hador stood perplexed.
“I’m trying Etienne, but all directions seem the same, and all lead to the same looking places.”
“Maybe that toy holds a clue. You said there is a cabin in it - maybe it’s like a compass and is meant to guide us to the spot. Here, let’s have a look at it.”
Hador took the globe out of his pouch and looked.
“Right you may be Etienne! For look! It is almost as if there are two small figures now - why I never noticed before, I don’t know -"
“I do.”
“- but it is as if it were showing where we are, and the cabin off to the edge.”
“Ah, mighty mind, what does that say to you?”
“Maybe it is like a compass, and we needs hold it and see where the figures move.”
“Well, let’s get on with it then!”
Hador held it out in front, giving it a shake as he did, and immediately snow started falling - but not just in the globe.
“Look! As I move it and it snows in the globe, it snows on us, as well!”
“Well, damn it! Stop shaking it!”
And as Hador held the globe still, and the snow stopped falling in the globe, so too did the snow stop around them.
“Good! Now keep it still, Hador, and lead us in the direction that it shows the cabin to be.”
Hador led the way again, being careful not to disturb the globe, and after but a short while, they were able to spy out the shape of an old wooden cabin.
“There, Etienne! Indeed it is a compass!” exclaimed Hador, as he turned around and lowered the globe - at which point snow started falling once more - just as it was in the globe, which Hador was now replacing it in his pouch.
But as they turned their attention back to where the cabin had been, it was now gone.
“Oh, for a companion with a brain, instead of muscle where one should be,” sighed Etienne.
“Well, at least we know what direction to go now, Etienne.”
And again the pair set off, headed in the direction where they had seen the cabin.
And again after an hour they found themselves back in what seemed the very same spot they had started from.
“I don’t get it,” said Hador in a puzzled voice.
“Tell me something I don’t already know, big man!”
“We walked right at where we saw the cabin, yet it was not there.”
“Ah, well, maybe it heard you coming and ran away, afraid that stupidity might be catching.”
“I don’t hear any better ideas coming from you, little man!”
“Sorry, Hador, but we really do need to find -”
“It is as if we were inside the globe, and by walking we hit the inside of it, and so circled around.”
Etienne was about to retort with another remark, and stopped. He gave a laugh.
“Maybe there is some hope for you yet!”
“How so? What was it that I said?”
“If this thing be magic, perhaps it represents the world around us, and the walls of the globe are actual invisible walls that bend our tracks back upon themselves, following that wall.”
“Think you so, Etienne? That would explain the two small figures - we are but looking at ourselves.”
“And would explain the horses - they sensed the magic, as animals will, and would not enter the sphere.”
“Or maybe you just could not hold them, Etienne.”
“And the snow when you shake it,” continued Etienne, ignoring Hador’s remark, “- yes! It all makes sense.”
“It does? Yes, Etienne, you are right, for, I recall now, I had the globe out and was looking at it when first I found the cabin - even if you choose to explain away the horses. ”
“Bah! You were not the one chasing them!”
“No, I was -”
“Never mind that! Let’s put it to the test.”
“Let me take out the globe -”
“And for the Divines’ sake, don’t shake it!”
Hador carefully drew out the globe - being careful that he did not jar it, and held it before himself.
“Yes, Etienne! Look! Again there are the two figures, and now, off to this other side, the cabin!”
”Okay, Hador,” said Etienne. “Let’s give it another try.”
And so they did, Hador holding the globe carefully out in front of himself as steady as he could. And again, as they headed in the direction that the globe showed the cabin to be, it soon once again loomed into view.
“There, Etienne!”
“Steady now…”
And so, taking care not to jostle the globe, they soon found themselves at the cabin’s door.
“See, Etienne,” said Hador, once they were inside and some lamps lit - the windows all being shuttered up on the outside, “here’s everything safe as I said it was.”
“Let’s hope so,” replied Etienne as he looked around the cabin, which seemed strangely larger on the inside than it did from out. At first he thought it was just a trick of his eyes and the shadows, but as he investigated further, he could see that it was indeed larger - and with doors leading to other rooms that could not possibly have been contained by the small cabin they had seen.
Hador, meanwhile, began unpacking some of their immediate necessities (like food), and after a last initial look around, Etienne occupied himself with laying a fire in the fireplace, and soon had it dancing and swirling and giving off a most welcome heat. That being done, he resumed his investigating, and now prowled around the cabin (like some cat in new circumstances), opening doors and looking to see where they led, while Hador grabbed a cold haunch of goat meat from one of their packs and settled down in a comfortable chair he had found.
“There is something very strange about this place, Hador, and I’m not sure I like it - best we be on our watch as -”
“There you go, Etienne, always jumping at shadows!” said Hador, as he took a bite out of the roasted goat haunch, and, with his other hand, began rummaging through the packs for the wineskin (another necessity).
“It’s not me jumping at shadows I’m worried about, it’s the shadows jumping at me.”
Eventually Etienne satisfied himself that there was nothing immediately dangerous, the rooms beyond the doors all being empty (or at least appearing to be so, to Etienne's eyes), and so, though not entirely happy, he eventually decided that looking further right now would not reveal anything new - though he continued looking 'round, even as he also seated himself and began eating his own cold supper.
"So, did you find nothing, Etienne?" asked Hador as he finished off the last of the goat haunch and wiped his hand on the arm of his chair.
"Nothing at all," replied Etienne, around a mouth of cold roast.
"No gold?"
"None."
"Well, maybe I'll have a go after I have just another small bite."
"Since when do you take small bites?" And Etienne continued with his own meal.
They had finished eating, and Etienne was finally starting to relax a bit, leaning back in his chair and taking the occasional drink from a wineskin, but now it was Hador’s turn to prowl around. Into each of the rooms he went, and from where he sat, Etienne could hear the sounds of taps, banging, and mumbled comments.
"What are you about," he called out.
"Just giving a look around," Hador called back in reply. "Maybe there's some trapdoor, or secret panel."
"Well, must you do that now? I'm -"
"No time like the present."
"Can't it wait till -"
"No -"
"- morning?"
"Why?" More thumps and knocking.
"Because it's been a long day and I need some rest. It'll all still be there in the morning."
"I swear, Etienne, sometimes I think you are like an old man." And still the sounds continued.
"Well I feel as tired as one right now."
Hador emerged from one of the rooms.
"Sleep then, little man, while I do all the work - as always."
"Or at least make all the noise - as always."
And Hador disappeared into another room, and soon Etienne could hear the sounds of tapping, knocking, and thumping all over again. Eventually, he drifted off to sleep, Hador's banging and thumping still playing in his ears. And soon abruptly awoke to a loud thump, causing him to bolt upright in his chair and look around.
"There you go, jumping at the least little thing, Etienne," said Hador from his seat. "I sit down and you start and jump like a cat that's had its tail yanked!"
"I would hardly call you a little thing."
"Well while you were snoozing, I checked all the rooms - and could find nothing."
"As I already told you."
"But you only looked."
"And got the same result as you, with all your knocking and banging."
"Ah, but now we know there are no hidden trapdoors or secret panels or -"
"And if I knocked on your head I would know there was nothing there either - even though that can be told just by listening to you."
"You are just upset because you didn't think to check for hidden doors."
"Well, the only door I want to find now is one for sleep - which your talking is doing a good job of hiding from me. We can investigate more in the morn, when we are both better rested and our senses sharper."
"Ah, if you say so."
"I do."
"And truth be told, I am feeling a little weary myself ."
"Your mouth doesn't seem so."
"But even the strongest of us must sleep sometime, I suppose."
And so they both fell silent (well mostly, there were still the occasional belches, grunts, snores, and farts being noisily emitted), and drifted off to sleep.
Mostly, for Etienne found himself waking at times (and not due to any of Hador's windy events, either). And he would sit up and look around - but all was quiet (except for Hador's snores, as well as the other), and there was nothing out of the ordinary to be seen. And so, Etienne would lie back in his chair and close his eyes once again, but as this continued to happen throughout the night, he became more and more unhappy about it. Yet still he would lie back and try to fall asleep - though each time with an increasingly creeping sense of unease.
Eventually morning came and they both awoke without anything untoward having happened in the night. And gone, too, was the sense of unease that Etienne had had during the night as he struggled to sleep, replaced now by a feeling of anticipation and eagerness.
“Quick, now, Hador!” said Etienne, as he lit the candles and lanterns. “Let us search the cabin for any hints or messages as to a possible treasure and where it could be hidden!”
“Do I have time to empty my bladder and clear my bowels, first?” said Hador, walking to the cabin door and scratching his ass.
“Yeah, yeah. No need to announce it!”
“And you? Or have you been changed to marble and no longer have the need?”
“Don’t worry abo -”
“Strange.”
“What’s strange?”
“The door -”
“What about it,” and Etienne turned from where he stood now, at a small desk, beginning to go through a pile of books and papers, to see Hador standing with a puzzled look on his face and his hand upon the door’s handle.
“It won’t open.”
Etienne stood next to Hador, looking at the door.
"What do you mean it won't open?" he asked.
Hador demonstrated by giving the handle a tug, but to no avail.
"See? It won't budge."
“It's probably just stuck - frozen a bit overnight from the cold. Give it another try."
And Hador did, with the same result. It was as if the door was jammed solid within the frame.
"Let's give it some time," said Etienne. "Maybe as things warm up, it will unjam and we can get it open."
"Well," said Hador, dancing a little from one foot to the other, "I'm not sure I have the time."
"Oh, geez! Just use the bucket, will you!"
"But - "
"Just do it already! It's like I'm dealing with a child." And he gave his head a shake.
So Hador did a little quickstep over to the corner where the bucket was, and soon was letting out sighs of relief, as Etienne bent down and took a closer look at the door's edge. There was nothing to be seen, and when he gave the handle a pull, the result was exactly the same as when Hador did so - not even the merest bit of give was to be had. Etienne drew out his dagger to see if that would fit into the crack between the door and the jam, but found that there was not even the slightest bit of opening in which to fit the blade. And then there was a loud noise, as of wood breaking, and all of a sudden, the cabin was filled with the most foul smell imaginable.
"What the -" And Etienne stepped back from the door. "There must be some magic here!” he exclaimed. “I just try to insert my blade in and now this horrible smell."
"No magic, Etienne, just last night's meal."
And Etienne turned to Hador, and he was now squatting over the bucket - and then another loud "BRAAAAK!" came forth, with an even more intensely foul stench.
“Oh, by the gods!" exclaimed Etienne. "At least let’s get a window open!” And he hurried to the closest one of the two there were - the closest one that was further away from Hador, that is - and went to throw open the latch that barred the shutters - but it, too, would not yield, try as he might.
"Are we to be suffocated in here, then?!" And he banged on the shutter and heaved his shoulder to the latch, but they resisted all his efforts, try as he might.
And then he heard Hador laugh.
"Well, little man,” said Hador, as he cleaned himself and rose from his squatting position, "p'raps it’s best you take your turn now, for then maybe you won't mind the smell as much!"
"Only because you have already killed whatever sense of smell I might have left."
“Then there is nothing to worry about! And while you do your business, I will give these windows a try myself! Mayhaps the new warmth in the air will have loosed them, and but needs my muscles to finish the job!"
And so, while Etienne addressed his morning necessities, Hador tested the window - and then the other. But neither would yield to his efforts, try as he might.
"Etienne, these are clamped shut tighter than a virgin's legs. Not even I can get them to budge."
“Well no sense trying to figure it out now - plenty of time for that once we’ve found the treasure.”
“But this stink, it has become unbearable even for me - did something crawl up inside and die as you slept, Etienne? For even my eyes now water.”
"Then best we hold our noses and occupy ourselves with searching for clues as to the treasure," said Etienne, finishing up. "That at lease will occupy our minds, even if our noses are otherly occupied!"
"Good, then you continue with the papers and books that you were already sifting through, and I will seek in some of these other piles of trinkets and geegaws for whatever I can find."
“Make it so, then, and look well - I would say sniff it out, but that choice is now lost to us!”
“Indeed!”
And so they did, Etienne reading all the miscellaneous scraps of paper (or at least trying to, for some were writ in strange letters unknown to him) and skimming through the books, and Hador (making sure he was as far from the bucket as the room allowed) turned things this way and that to see if they held any clue as to where the treasure might be.
It came to be that after some while (and by now all thought of malodorous stinks was forgotten - or, at least, was no longer noticed), Hador let out a small (well, small for him) excited exclamation.
"YES! I think I have it, Etienne!"
In his hand he held a small artfully crafted box of polished wood, inlaid with fine gems and stones in a mosaic pattern.
"What have you, Hador?" asked Etienne.
"See you the design," he said, holding it so Etienne could see, "it shows a scene such as is in the globe, a snowscape with a cabin to one side. One moment while I open it"
And after fiddling with it for a moment, it popped open, and inside was a folded piece of paper.
"A clue!"
"Well hand it here before you rip it with those clumsy paws of yours!"
And Hador handed the paper to Etienne, who, unfolding it, read what was written, like in shape to the letters of the original note, but in common tongue.
For treasure abundant as described in fables, place the globe upon its small cradle, and so as soup in a bowl filled with ladle, a king’s ransom miraculous shall appear on gold tables.
“Quick Hador, fetch the globe, while I see where this cradle be!”
And so Hador drew out the globe from the pack where he had placed it with their other things upon entering the cabin, while Etienne looked around for the cradle mentioned in the note.
“What was it that the little man said, Hador? Something about finding the globe on a stand.”
“Could it be that thing atop the mantle above the fire?”
And, indeed there did appear to be a small stand or cradle fit for showing some small object - though far out of reach for someone as small as the odd little man had been.
“I see nothing else, Hador, though it would have been a mighty jump for such a small person.”
“Well, jump he must have, for I see nothing else that matches.”
“Then let us try it. Let me grab it down and place it on this table.”
And so, after tucking the note inside his shirt, Etienne did, and Hador handed him the snowglobe.
“Now,” said Etienne, “let us see if there is any meaning to this note.”
And he placed the small globe onto the stand, which seemed to snatch it out of his hand as he did so, and there was loud “POP”, a quick flash of light, and suddenly the globe was glowing as if lit from within.
“Look, Etienne! The rooms!”
And as Etienne turned his eyes to the open doorways, he could see that each of the rooms had golden tables, upon which were all sorts of gems, gold and silver objects, and piles of gold coin. And when they entered the rooms, there were chests lying open upon the floor, all filled with more assorted gems, jewelry, and more coins - and works of art; small statues made gold, silver, and jade, and paintings leaning against the walls.
“By all the ancient gods, Etienne! There is enough here to buy a kingdom!”
“And maybe even two.”
“Or more!”
“A king’s ransom, indeed!”
They began eagerly going through all that was piled within the rooms, letting out little (or, in Hador’s case, large) cries of excitement and wonder.
“How to fit all this on our horses, I wonder,” said Hador. “Ah, but I am forgetting, you managed to let them run off!”
“And you are forgetting the doors and windows, as well - better to think how to get them open now that we have this.”
“But what of the life everlasting thing that the puny fellow mentioned?”
“What of it? Probably just some mumble jumble to excite the imagination.”
“And treasure wouldn’t?”
“Different things for different folk.”
As they talked, they piled up objects that particularly caught their attention in the main room of the cabin, and soon had a large stack of items gathered together. And then Etienne felt a crawling sensation against his skin under his shirt where he had placed the note, as if of bugs crawling. Reaching in, he pulled out the note, and as he looked at it, the words seem to shift and change shape, reforming themselves as they did so. And suddenly, the feeling of unease that he had felt the night before, returned, stronger and more ominous.
And now the note had a new message.
And so the treasure, it now has been found, best one heed the steps upon ground. If you hear them and so their sound, doom approaches, a hidden hell hound. So lest you act, with guile and speed, too late for you, for you now are death bound, and for it life everlasting, when once it swallows you down.
And, in the distance, there could be heard the sound of heavy steps, as if some large creature approached.
“That does not sound good, Etienne.”
And Etienne showed the note to Hador.
“To the door, Etienne! Let us now see if it opens and discover what comes this way.”
They rushed to the door, drawing their swords as they did so. But still the door held fast against all their efforts to open it.
“The windows, then, Hador! Quick - you take the one on the right and I’ll the other.”
But again their efforts proved futile.
And still the steps approached - louder now, and the cabin began to shudder at the sound of each one, as if from the impact of some great footed beast.
“What now, Etienne?”
“Let me think.”
And they stood there with swords in hand, trying to puzzle out the riddle that was set for them.
“The answer must be in this note, Hador.”
“And the steps be life everlasting - life inside that hellhound it mentions!”
“Let me think, damnit! The answer must be in here somewhere!”
“If it is, best we discover it soon, for whatever that may be, it draws closer by the moment.”
“This speaks of speed and guile. But what use if there is nowhere to speed to, and no place which guile will allow for an ambush!”
The cabin now shook as if from an earthquake, and the steps sounded as if they were verily at the door.
“Wait!” shouted Etienne. “Everything in this cabin seems somehow linked to the globe!”
And then Hador leaped to where the globe sat on its small pedestal, and raising his hand in a fist, exclaimed:
"Well, as for guile, Etienne, you know I've never been one for that - a good strike straight to the face is better than any circling around. As for speed, though, I'm all for that."
And Hador brought his fist crashing down upon the globe, smashing it to pieces.
After they had crawled out from the wreckage of the cabin, they found their horses waiting for them - and a large misshapen and smashed down mound of snow, bits and pieces of what seemed varied colored cloth amongst it, just steps from the remains of the cabin. But, search through the shattered remnants of the cabin as they might, they could find no trace of the treasure, nor anything to indicate it had ever been. And so they mounted up on their horses and rode away from what was left of the cabin in the snow, sans treasure and much of their equipment, but with plenty of new bruises and aches to show for their trouble.
And when they got back home and visited the inn (this time with their gals, who insisted so as to make sure they stayed out of trouble), it seemed that the little man had never returned, and so they recovered the money that had been left with the innkeep (after some harsh words - and some meaningful looks from Hador), and then promptly returned it as Jenassa, Chaconne, and Rayya insisted upon being treated to the finest of meals and drink (and they three could drink with any a hardy warrior and still be standing while all others were slumped under tables). So, in the end, it all came to naught - except for the hangovers the following morning - which were shared by all, and not just Etienne and Hador.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
"Where's the cabin?" Hador.
"What do you mean, where's the cabin?" Etienne.
"It was right here!"
"You sure you got the right place?"
"Yes, damnit!"
"Wouldn't be the first -"
"It was right -"
"- time you got things wrong."
"- here, I tell you."
"Well, let's look around, even you can't be THAT far off wrong as to the place."
"I'm not wrong," groused Hador.
"Doesn't matter, we need to get some shelter, what with night coming on and snow threatening.”
"I know where it was when I scouted it out and placed all our gear inside -"
"Yeah, last time I let you take care of that -"
"Well if you weren't so small and puny, I wouldn't have to -"
"What can I say, small - "
"Yeah, yeah!"
"- build, big brain."
"Not big enough to hold onto the horses and keep them from running off with our bedrolls and tents, I guess."
"If you hadn't fallen on your ass and let go the reins, I wouldn't have needed -"
"If you had thought to grab them instead of laughing!"
“But it was I who chased them -”
“And didn’t catch them - “
“ - while you hunted for -”
“And found -”
“the cabin - while carrying all our other food and gear which you also promptly lost!”
“Which would not have mattered if you caught the horses -”
“Or, if the way, you hadn’t lost it!”
“What? Are you rhymin -”
"Okay, well this is getting nowhere fast.”
“True that!”
“So where do you think we should look?"
Hador just stood and gazed around the small bowl shaped hollow, as if hoping to spy out the cabin hidden amongst the snow drifts.
"Hador, best we start looking soon, unless you want to shelter under a couple of feet of snow as you get covered whilst standing here."
"Okay, Etienne, but I tell you, it was here, and all our stuff inside it."
"Well cabins just don't get up and walk, so this must be the wrong place."
"It's not! Someone or something must have taken it."
"What? An entire cabin? Can't have been too big then! Sure it's not stashed away in your pocket?"
"Very funny! But in these hills, you can never tell what kind of creatures dwell, and what they are capable of picking up - magically or otherwise."
"Then they must have flown, 'cause there are no tracks here 'cept for our own."
"Wouldn't surprise me, in these mountains," Hador grumbled.
Of course, the story of how Etienne and Hador came to be there, searching for a house gone astray and their belongings with it, had its beginnings (as many of their stories do) some weeks earlier when they were sitting in a tavern drinking (which they somehow seemed to do a lot of when not otherwise occupied), lamenting how boring things were and how their girls never let them do anything exciting on their own (not that there was much truth to that, but it gave them something to gripe about).
"And so Rayya say -"
"Excuse me, sirs," this in a thin piping voice from a little wizened pipsqueak of a fellow, dressed in a varied colored patchwork of rags that could only be called clothes in the loosest definition of the term.
Hador turned his gaze on the fellow (and it was not the type of look that one would want to see aimed at them), and then turned back to Etienne.
"As I was saying -"
"Er, excuse me, I do so apologize," this from the strange character, again.
And again Hador looked at the little man, though now his hands - well at least the one not gripping his flagon of mead - began to make clenching motions, as if anticipating what it would do to the man’s neck.
"We're not buying!" And again he turned back to Etienne. But before he could even talk, the little man spoke up once more.
"Truly I do apologize for disturbing you but if only you would hear me out I have -"
And now Hador smashed down his flagon of mead (though making sure it was empty first) and punched himself up from the table in preparation to grabbing hold of the man and tossing him headlong amongst the tables.
"Whoa, Hador!" said Etienne, with a smile and a laugh. "Let us hear this one out - the night has been of little interest so far, and teaching this one to fly will only give the briefest of respite to our boredom, while listening may at least prove interesting. And if his story at the least does not fly, then you can still always make it so with him."
"Yes, yes, good sirs! Just a moment of your time is all I ask, for to relate to you a most interesting story and proposition. And if you find it to be a waste of hearing when I am done, then I will gladly submit to flying lessons at the large one's hands!"
"See, Hador? At least let him talk."
"Well, I guess. But I warn you, you tiny little worm eaten twig, that if you do not bring joy to these ears, you will at least bring joy to my fists!" And Hador sat himself back down, looking meaningly at his flagon as he did so.
"Yes, Hador, I know, I'll get these, and I am out too. And you, small sir, would you care for something?" And Etienne turned one of his smiles to the strange man as he asked.
"Why yes, perhaps a small Iltmoran brandy would -"
"Good!" said Etienne. "Wench! Three meads here, if you would, and make sure it's not the one that the barkeep has watered down, for these seem weak as rain to me!"
"Then best you stay at home and drink," said the wench as she took their empty flagons, "though then you'd not be served by me," and she laughed, flipped her hair from her face, and, with a saucy swing of her hips, walked off to get their drinks.
“Well, don’t stand there like some popinjay!” exclaimed Hador to the little man. ”Sit! Though even standing your head’s not much higher than the table. What say you, Etienne,” Hador switching his gaze, now. “Should we ask the wench for a cushion that our new wee companion can sit on?”
“Please do not put your good selves out on my account, it is just a moment of your time I wish. This chair will be just fine as it is!” And he sat himself down upon it, and if it was not quite as Hador described, still, his head did not rise much more than a child’s would above the table’s top.
"Good, then!" said Hador. “Now why don't you start talking, because I'm getting bored already."
"Well, it's like this. I was travelling through the north country, up near the northern sea, and I came across this body - all frozen it was. And on this body there was this map." And he reached into his tunic and took out a folded piece of paper, and a small object - likened onto a small snowglobe - and placing the object on the table, handed the paper to Hador. "As you can see, there is writing on the map describing some sort of treasure, and an X marking where it can be found, with directions that state that this small diorama” - for that is what the snowglobe looking object was - “somehow pinpoints the exact location where it is to be found."
Hador just glanced at the paper and the map upon it and handed it over to Etienne, being more interested in the snowglobe and what was inside it.
"Hie! Look at this, Etienne,” Hador exclaimed as he picked up the object and examined it. “It's as if a small scene is placed inside. Look you, it shows a snowy place with a cabin to one side, and when you turn it or shake it, the snow falls!"
Etienne just studied the paper, barely even noticing when the wench returned with their drinks. "Well, looks like you fellas finally found something to amuse yourselves with," she said, "just call when you need another round."
Etienne barely nodded and just gave a wave of his hand indicating he had heard, while Hador was completely engrossed with the small snowglobe, like a child with a new toy.
"Err, so, excuse me, but I hope I have your attention now - and thank you for the drink," said the small man. "And now if you would care to hear, I will tell you the rest of my story, and then you can tell me of what worth it may be to you two fine gentlemen." And so he began.
“As I told you two fine gentlemen, I found that map upon the frozen corpse, but not that small globe - that I found later and will get to in time.”
“Not too long a time,” Hador grumbled, still distracted by the snowglobe
“This was in the early spring of the year and though things were thawing, except for the outer clothing, the body was still cold and stiff. Around its neck there was a small leather satchel, which I was able to open. It contained the usual trinkets and junk - and that paper. Good it was that I am of a curious nature - “
“And curious build, too!” Again, from Hador, which drew a quick scowl from the small man, who continued unabated, however.
“- else I might not have unfolded the paper and thus read it.”
“And how was that?” asked Etienne. “For looking at this writing I am unable to make head or tail of it - these scrawls are as nothing I have ever seen.”
“Yes” replied the small man, “one needs to be of a certain amount of knowledge and learning to know that ancient script - of which, fortunately - unlike so many others - I am endowed. The script reads, if you will allow we to translate it to you without further interruptions - “
“Get to it then, little man!” Hador.
“Go on, who’s interrupting anyway.” This from Etienne, though with a sharp glance at Hador who just shrugged in response and continued playing with his new found toy.
“YES!”
And this from the little man, with a voice that seemed to come from some much larger set of vocal cords than could be found in his scrawny neck, and got both Etienne’s and Hador’s surprised attention. The small man then continued in his previous squeaky voice.
“Yes, without further interruptions then. So, the script - which I have studied so many times I now know it by memory - is as follows:
‘Through the hills walk, and come to the cabin still, at the X as ever will. And inside find that which gives life everlasting, and all treasures so oft told of old. A world in a grain of sand, and heaven in a mountain flower. Hold infinity in the palm of your hand, and eternity in an hour.’
That is what it said, or close enough. And so I began my search.”
The man took a deep drink from his flagon of mead and then continued.
“Long and weary was that search, I can tell you, and it almost finished me, but in the end, as the first snows of winter threatened, and it looked as if I would have to give up the search, I found that cabin, and entered within. And there was a strangeness about it, as if it was occupied by some unseen malevolence, and it was creeping up upon me. I feared to stay longer, for the feeling of danger and doom oncoming became stronger by the moment, so after just the quickest of looks around the place, in which I could see rooms filled with gold, I spied that snowglobe - which you now hold in your hand, overlarge one - on a small stand, and snatched it up and ran from the house. As I did so, it seemed to me that something snatched at me, and only just missed - some giant entity wishing to keep me in its thrall and not let me escape. But escape I did, and I ran without a backwards glance until I reached one of the surrounding hills and thought it safe to look back - but there was nothing to be seen! And all was aswirl with snow, as the first storm of the season blew in, and I could stay no longer. Barely I made it back to civilization and a town, and though next spring I tried to find the cabin again, this time with a big strong fellow along for protection, I could not, and the fellow absconded with all my goods. And in after years, the same, try as I might and regardless of those I brought with me - greedy thugs all, it would seem. And so I gave up the search - until now.”
“Pardon the interruption,” said Etienne, “but where do we fit in, and why now?”
“Because I am getting old, and I wish to find this secret of everlasting life - or at least the treasure to comfort me in my last years. But I no longer have the health or energy to journey myself - even with two such stalworth individuals as yourselves! So I have a proposition for the two of you - whom I have studied for some time to know that my choice is right and you be fellows worthy of trust.”
“Then speak and let us decide!” from Hador.
“Yes,” said Etienne, “we will listen to your proposition.”
“It is this, simply. I give you the map and the globe, and the information I hold in my head, and you search for and find this place. And you gather whatever there is to be gathered and bring it back here to me, and we divide the treasure up to share among ourselves - and life everlasting for all, if you should so choose! And until then, and before you leave, you just give me a small pittance, just enough for room and board and somewhat to drink - not much really - enough for however long you think if will take for you to find this and return.”
“Ah, so that’s the scam!” exclaimed Hador. “A phony map and a child’s toy, in exchange for enough gold to live on for a bit, while we wander around like drunkards in search of a lost flagon!”
“If it was a scam, I could do it with much less trouble, and just sell you a worthless trinket that looked of value, and not one that looked like a child’s toy, nor even bother with a map and ask you to wander in a fantastical search. And besides, what is the price of cheap room and board to two such as you? Yes, I have researched you both well, and know of your generosities. You, Etienne, to all those who seem to have less than you, and you, Hador, to all things greatly smaller than you, such as children and small animals. No, why would I scam you when I could just play upon your sympathies and weakness for helping others.”
“He speaks the truth, Hador.”
“Yes, I suppose we are soft touches.”
“As our gals know all too well.”
“They do indeed.”
“And this would alleviate the boredom you were complai -”
“It would, at that!”
“So if we give him enough for a few weeks -”
“What? A few weeks, are you -“
“Right, let's make it four and give it a full month.”
“Why not just make it two -”
“Umm.… True, you never know -”
“And give him our house and gals as well!”
“No, I don’t think they’d agree -”
“Indeed, this is more than -”
“Good!” And Etienne turned to the little man (who had been following the conversation eagerly, his eyes darting back and forth between Etienne and Hador), and spoke.
“We will give you enough to cover your living for two months - and not a penny more, with the understanding that anything found is split 80-20 between you and us - you get twenty percent, and Hador and I each get forty, as we will be taking on all the effort and all the danger should there be any. That’s final and not negotiable.”
“Agreed!” And the little man jumped up from his seat and ran and shook both their hands. Then he sat back down again and the three of them worked out the details and arrangements, with the man providing all the information that he had to assist Etienne and Hador in their search. And it was agreed that Etienne and Hador would spend the next several days preparing for their expedition, with Etienne paying the man’s room and board each day, and that just before they left, Etienne would hand over enough to cover the man’s expenses for the remaining time.
And so Etienne and Hador got things organized, and Etienne explained things to Jenassa and Chaconne, and Hador to Rayya (whose responses were, respectively, “I don’t trust this,” “At least it may be some fun,” and, “Stupid oaf!”), and went to meet the man one last time - who was gone! When they asked of the innkeeper, they were told that the little man had told him he had some business to take care of, and that when they showed up to pay him, the innkeeper should accept the money in his stead, to hold till he returned. Which they did.
“Well, whether he be here or not, we have the information we need, and if he does not return, we have our money back as well,” said Etienne.
“And the treasure, should there be any!”
“At least you got a new toy out of it,” said Etienne, referring to the snowglobe that Hador was playing with - as he seemed to do all the time since being given it.
“Well, it is an interesting little -”
“Silly shiny trinket,” finished Etienne. “Interesting as are all such things to large barbarians with big muscles and small brains!”
And so they rode north, and that is how they ended up, after some few days of travel (though not, of course, without the occasional stops at taverns along the way), where they now were, searching for the cabin in the snow.
“Best we just pick a direction and start looking,” said Etienne.
Hador looked at the small snowglobe, gave it a shake, and returned it to the pouch in which he kept all his small belongings. As he did so, snow started to fall.
“This way, I guess,” he said pointing to a hill off to one side.
“And hope it is a good guess, I’ve no desire to be wandering around with this snow coming down and the day getting no younger.”
They set off, Hador leading and Etienne following, trudging up the hill. They walked for nearly an hour, and found themselves in another hollow, like to the one that they had left.
“Really, Hador, it is as if we were walking in circles!”
“Don’t see how, I’ve kept straight on and -”
“Well let’s try a different direction then.”
And so they did.
And the result was the same.
“Hador, do you actually have any idea where we are going?” asked Etienne, as Hador stood perplexed.
“I’m trying Etienne, but all directions seem the same, and all lead to the same looking places.”
“Maybe that toy holds a clue. You said there is a cabin in it - maybe it’s like a compass and is meant to guide us to the spot. Here, let’s have a look at it.”
Hador took the globe out of his pouch and looked.
“Right you may be Etienne! For look! It is almost as if there are two small figures now - why I never noticed before, I don’t know -"
“I do.”
“- but it is as if it were showing where we are, and the cabin off to the edge.”
“Ah, mighty mind, what does that say to you?”
“Maybe it is like a compass, and we needs hold it and see where the figures move.”
“Well, let’s get on with it then!”
Hador held it out in front, giving it a shake as he did, and immediately snow started falling - but not just in the globe.
“Look! As I move it and it snows in the globe, it snows on us, as well!”
“Well, damn it! Stop shaking it!”
And as Hador held the globe still, and the snow stopped falling in the globe, so too did the snow stop around them.
“Good! Now keep it still, Hador, and lead us in the direction that it shows the cabin to be.”
Hador led the way again, being careful not to disturb the globe, and after but a short while, they were able to spy out the shape of an old wooden cabin.
“There, Etienne! Indeed it is a compass!” exclaimed Hador, as he turned around and lowered the globe - at which point snow started falling once more - just as it was in the globe, which Hador was now replacing it in his pouch.
But as they turned their attention back to where the cabin had been, it was now gone.
“Oh, for a companion with a brain, instead of muscle where one should be,” sighed Etienne.
“Well, at least we know what direction to go now, Etienne.”
And again the pair set off, headed in the direction where they had seen the cabin.
And again after an hour they found themselves back in what seemed the very same spot they had started from.
“I don’t get it,” said Hador in a puzzled voice.
“Tell me something I don’t already know, big man!”
“We walked right at where we saw the cabin, yet it was not there.”
“Ah, well, maybe it heard you coming and ran away, afraid that stupidity might be catching.”
“I don’t hear any better ideas coming from you, little man!”
“Sorry, Hador, but we really do need to find -”
“It is as if we were inside the globe, and by walking we hit the inside of it, and so circled around.”
Etienne was about to retort with another remark, and stopped. He gave a laugh.
“Maybe there is some hope for you yet!”
“How so? What was it that I said?”
“If this thing be magic, perhaps it represents the world around us, and the walls of the globe are actual invisible walls that bend our tracks back upon themselves, following that wall.”
“Think you so, Etienne? That would explain the two small figures - we are but looking at ourselves.”
“And would explain the horses - they sensed the magic, as animals will, and would not enter the sphere.”
“Or maybe you just could not hold them, Etienne.”
“And the snow when you shake it,” continued Etienne, ignoring Hador’s remark, “- yes! It all makes sense.”
“It does? Yes, Etienne, you are right, for, I recall now, I had the globe out and was looking at it when first I found the cabin - even if you choose to explain away the horses. ”
“Bah! You were not the one chasing them!”
“No, I was -”
“Never mind that! Let’s put it to the test.”
“Let me take out the globe -”
“And for the Divines’ sake, don’t shake it!”
Hador carefully drew out the globe - being careful that he did not jar it, and held it before himself.
“Yes, Etienne! Look! Again there are the two figures, and now, off to this other side, the cabin!”
”Okay, Hador,” said Etienne. “Let’s give it another try.”
And so they did, Hador holding the globe carefully out in front of himself as steady as he could. And again, as they headed in the direction that the globe showed the cabin to be, it soon once again loomed into view.
“There, Etienne!”
“Steady now…”
And so, taking care not to jostle the globe, they soon found themselves at the cabin’s door.
“See, Etienne,” said Hador, once they were inside and some lamps lit - the windows all being shuttered up on the outside, “here’s everything safe as I said it was.”
“Let’s hope so,” replied Etienne as he looked around the cabin, which seemed strangely larger on the inside than it did from out. At first he thought it was just a trick of his eyes and the shadows, but as he investigated further, he could see that it was indeed larger - and with doors leading to other rooms that could not possibly have been contained by the small cabin they had seen.
Hador, meanwhile, began unpacking some of their immediate necessities (like food), and after a last initial look around, Etienne occupied himself with laying a fire in the fireplace, and soon had it dancing and swirling and giving off a most welcome heat. That being done, he resumed his investigating, and now prowled around the cabin (like some cat in new circumstances), opening doors and looking to see where they led, while Hador grabbed a cold haunch of goat meat from one of their packs and settled down in a comfortable chair he had found.
“There is something very strange about this place, Hador, and I’m not sure I like it - best we be on our watch as -”
“There you go, Etienne, always jumping at shadows!” said Hador, as he took a bite out of the roasted goat haunch, and, with his other hand, began rummaging through the packs for the wineskin (another necessity).
“It’s not me jumping at shadows I’m worried about, it’s the shadows jumping at me.”
Eventually Etienne satisfied himself that there was nothing immediately dangerous, the rooms beyond the doors all being empty (or at least appearing to be so, to Etienne's eyes), and so, though not entirely happy, he eventually decided that looking further right now would not reveal anything new - though he continued looking 'round, even as he also seated himself and began eating his own cold supper.
"So, did you find nothing, Etienne?" asked Hador as he finished off the last of the goat haunch and wiped his hand on the arm of his chair.
"Nothing at all," replied Etienne, around a mouth of cold roast.
"No gold?"
"None."
"Well, maybe I'll have a go after I have just another small bite."
"Since when do you take small bites?" And Etienne continued with his own meal.
They had finished eating, and Etienne was finally starting to relax a bit, leaning back in his chair and taking the occasional drink from a wineskin, but now it was Hador’s turn to prowl around. Into each of the rooms he went, and from where he sat, Etienne could hear the sounds of taps, banging, and mumbled comments.
"What are you about," he called out.
"Just giving a look around," Hador called back in reply. "Maybe there's some trapdoor, or secret panel."
"Well, must you do that now? I'm -"
"No time like the present."
"Can't it wait till -"
"No -"
"- morning?"
"Why?" More thumps and knocking.
"Because it's been a long day and I need some rest. It'll all still be there in the morning."
"I swear, Etienne, sometimes I think you are like an old man." And still the sounds continued.
"Well I feel as tired as one right now."
Hador emerged from one of the rooms.
"Sleep then, little man, while I do all the work - as always."
"Or at least make all the noise - as always."
And Hador disappeared into another room, and soon Etienne could hear the sounds of tapping, knocking, and thumping all over again. Eventually, he drifted off to sleep, Hador's banging and thumping still playing in his ears. And soon abruptly awoke to a loud thump, causing him to bolt upright in his chair and look around.
"There you go, jumping at the least little thing, Etienne," said Hador from his seat. "I sit down and you start and jump like a cat that's had its tail yanked!"
"I would hardly call you a little thing."
"Well while you were snoozing, I checked all the rooms - and could find nothing."
"As I already told you."
"But you only looked."
"And got the same result as you, with all your knocking and banging."
"Ah, but now we know there are no hidden trapdoors or secret panels or -"
"And if I knocked on your head I would know there was nothing there either - even though that can be told just by listening to you."
"You are just upset because you didn't think to check for hidden doors."
"Well, the only door I want to find now is one for sleep - which your talking is doing a good job of hiding from me. We can investigate more in the morn, when we are both better rested and our senses sharper."
"Ah, if you say so."
"I do."
"And truth be told, I am feeling a little weary myself ."
"Your mouth doesn't seem so."
"But even the strongest of us must sleep sometime, I suppose."
And so they both fell silent (well mostly, there were still the occasional belches, grunts, snores, and farts being noisily emitted), and drifted off to sleep.
Mostly, for Etienne found himself waking at times (and not due to any of Hador's windy events, either). And he would sit up and look around - but all was quiet (except for Hador's snores, as well as the other), and there was nothing out of the ordinary to be seen. And so, Etienne would lie back in his chair and close his eyes once again, but as this continued to happen throughout the night, he became more and more unhappy about it. Yet still he would lie back and try to fall asleep - though each time with an increasingly creeping sense of unease.
Eventually morning came and they both awoke without anything untoward having happened in the night. And gone, too, was the sense of unease that Etienne had had during the night as he struggled to sleep, replaced now by a feeling of anticipation and eagerness.
“Quick, now, Hador!” said Etienne, as he lit the candles and lanterns. “Let us search the cabin for any hints or messages as to a possible treasure and where it could be hidden!”
“Do I have time to empty my bladder and clear my bowels, first?” said Hador, walking to the cabin door and scratching his ass.
“Yeah, yeah. No need to announce it!”
“And you? Or have you been changed to marble and no longer have the need?”
“Don’t worry abo -”
“Strange.”
“What’s strange?”
“The door -”
“What about it,” and Etienne turned from where he stood now, at a small desk, beginning to go through a pile of books and papers, to see Hador standing with a puzzled look on his face and his hand upon the door’s handle.
“It won’t open.”
Etienne stood next to Hador, looking at the door.
"What do you mean it won't open?" he asked.
Hador demonstrated by giving the handle a tug, but to no avail.
"See? It won't budge."
“It's probably just stuck - frozen a bit overnight from the cold. Give it another try."
And Hador did, with the same result. It was as if the door was jammed solid within the frame.
"Let's give it some time," said Etienne. "Maybe as things warm up, it will unjam and we can get it open."
"Well," said Hador, dancing a little from one foot to the other, "I'm not sure I have the time."
"Oh, geez! Just use the bucket, will you!"
"But - "
"Just do it already! It's like I'm dealing with a child." And he gave his head a shake.
So Hador did a little quickstep over to the corner where the bucket was, and soon was letting out sighs of relief, as Etienne bent down and took a closer look at the door's edge. There was nothing to be seen, and when he gave the handle a pull, the result was exactly the same as when Hador did so - not even the merest bit of give was to be had. Etienne drew out his dagger to see if that would fit into the crack between the door and the jam, but found that there was not even the slightest bit of opening in which to fit the blade. And then there was a loud noise, as of wood breaking, and all of a sudden, the cabin was filled with the most foul smell imaginable.
"What the -" And Etienne stepped back from the door. "There must be some magic here!” he exclaimed. “I just try to insert my blade in and now this horrible smell."
"No magic, Etienne, just last night's meal."
And Etienne turned to Hador, and he was now squatting over the bucket - and then another loud "BRAAAAK!" came forth, with an even more intensely foul stench.
“Oh, by the gods!" exclaimed Etienne. "At least let’s get a window open!” And he hurried to the closest one of the two there were - the closest one that was further away from Hador, that is - and went to throw open the latch that barred the shutters - but it, too, would not yield, try as he might.
"Are we to be suffocated in here, then?!" And he banged on the shutter and heaved his shoulder to the latch, but they resisted all his efforts, try as he might.
And then he heard Hador laugh.
"Well, little man,” said Hador, as he cleaned himself and rose from his squatting position, "p'raps it’s best you take your turn now, for then maybe you won't mind the smell as much!"
"Only because you have already killed whatever sense of smell I might have left."
“Then there is nothing to worry about! And while you do your business, I will give these windows a try myself! Mayhaps the new warmth in the air will have loosed them, and but needs my muscles to finish the job!"
And so, while Etienne addressed his morning necessities, Hador tested the window - and then the other. But neither would yield to his efforts, try as he might.
"Etienne, these are clamped shut tighter than a virgin's legs. Not even I can get them to budge."
“Well no sense trying to figure it out now - plenty of time for that once we’ve found the treasure.”
“But this stink, it has become unbearable even for me - did something crawl up inside and die as you slept, Etienne? For even my eyes now water.”
"Then best we hold our noses and occupy ourselves with searching for clues as to the treasure," said Etienne, finishing up. "That at lease will occupy our minds, even if our noses are otherly occupied!"
"Good, then you continue with the papers and books that you were already sifting through, and I will seek in some of these other piles of trinkets and geegaws for whatever I can find."
“Make it so, then, and look well - I would say sniff it out, but that choice is now lost to us!”
“Indeed!”
And so they did, Etienne reading all the miscellaneous scraps of paper (or at least trying to, for some were writ in strange letters unknown to him) and skimming through the books, and Hador (making sure he was as far from the bucket as the room allowed) turned things this way and that to see if they held any clue as to where the treasure might be.
It came to be that after some while (and by now all thought of malodorous stinks was forgotten - or, at least, was no longer noticed), Hador let out a small (well, small for him) excited exclamation.
"YES! I think I have it, Etienne!"
In his hand he held a small artfully crafted box of polished wood, inlaid with fine gems and stones in a mosaic pattern.
"What have you, Hador?" asked Etienne.
"See you the design," he said, holding it so Etienne could see, "it shows a scene such as is in the globe, a snowscape with a cabin to one side. One moment while I open it"
And after fiddling with it for a moment, it popped open, and inside was a folded piece of paper.
"A clue!"
"Well hand it here before you rip it with those clumsy paws of yours!"
And Hador handed the paper to Etienne, who, unfolding it, read what was written, like in shape to the letters of the original note, but in common tongue.
For treasure abundant as described in fables, place the globe upon its small cradle, and so as soup in a bowl filled with ladle, a king’s ransom miraculous shall appear on gold tables.
“Quick Hador, fetch the globe, while I see where this cradle be!”
And so Hador drew out the globe from the pack where he had placed it with their other things upon entering the cabin, while Etienne looked around for the cradle mentioned in the note.
“What was it that the little man said, Hador? Something about finding the globe on a stand.”
“Could it be that thing atop the mantle above the fire?”
And, indeed there did appear to be a small stand or cradle fit for showing some small object - though far out of reach for someone as small as the odd little man had been.
“I see nothing else, Hador, though it would have been a mighty jump for such a small person.”
“Well, jump he must have, for I see nothing else that matches.”
“Then let us try it. Let me grab it down and place it on this table.”
And so, after tucking the note inside his shirt, Etienne did, and Hador handed him the snowglobe.
“Now,” said Etienne, “let us see if there is any meaning to this note.”
And he placed the small globe onto the stand, which seemed to snatch it out of his hand as he did so, and there was loud “POP”, a quick flash of light, and suddenly the globe was glowing as if lit from within.
“Look, Etienne! The rooms!”
And as Etienne turned his eyes to the open doorways, he could see that each of the rooms had golden tables, upon which were all sorts of gems, gold and silver objects, and piles of gold coin. And when they entered the rooms, there were chests lying open upon the floor, all filled with more assorted gems, jewelry, and more coins - and works of art; small statues made gold, silver, and jade, and paintings leaning against the walls.
“By all the ancient gods, Etienne! There is enough here to buy a kingdom!”
“And maybe even two.”
“Or more!”
“A king’s ransom, indeed!”
They began eagerly going through all that was piled within the rooms, letting out little (or, in Hador’s case, large) cries of excitement and wonder.
“How to fit all this on our horses, I wonder,” said Hador. “Ah, but I am forgetting, you managed to let them run off!”
“And you are forgetting the doors and windows, as well - better to think how to get them open now that we have this.”
“But what of the life everlasting thing that the puny fellow mentioned?”
“What of it? Probably just some mumble jumble to excite the imagination.”
“And treasure wouldn’t?”
“Different things for different folk.”
As they talked, they piled up objects that particularly caught their attention in the main room of the cabin, and soon had a large stack of items gathered together. And then Etienne felt a crawling sensation against his skin under his shirt where he had placed the note, as if of bugs crawling. Reaching in, he pulled out the note, and as he looked at it, the words seem to shift and change shape, reforming themselves as they did so. And suddenly, the feeling of unease that he had felt the night before, returned, stronger and more ominous.
And now the note had a new message.
And so the treasure, it now has been found, best one heed the steps upon ground. If you hear them and so their sound, doom approaches, a hidden hell hound. So lest you act, with guile and speed, too late for you, for you now are death bound, and for it life everlasting, when once it swallows you down.
And, in the distance, there could be heard the sound of heavy steps, as if some large creature approached.
“That does not sound good, Etienne.”
And Etienne showed the note to Hador.
“To the door, Etienne! Let us now see if it opens and discover what comes this way.”
They rushed to the door, drawing their swords as they did so. But still the door held fast against all their efforts to open it.
“The windows, then, Hador! Quick - you take the one on the right and I’ll the other.”
But again their efforts proved futile.
And still the steps approached - louder now, and the cabin began to shudder at the sound of each one, as if from the impact of some great footed beast.
“What now, Etienne?”
“Let me think.”
And they stood there with swords in hand, trying to puzzle out the riddle that was set for them.
“The answer must be in this note, Hador.”
“And the steps be life everlasting - life inside that hellhound it mentions!”
“Let me think, damnit! The answer must be in here somewhere!”
“If it is, best we discover it soon, for whatever that may be, it draws closer by the moment.”
“This speaks of speed and guile. But what use if there is nowhere to speed to, and no place which guile will allow for an ambush!”
The cabin now shook as if from an earthquake, and the steps sounded as if they were verily at the door.
“Wait!” shouted Etienne. “Everything in this cabin seems somehow linked to the globe!”
And then Hador leaped to where the globe sat on its small pedestal, and raising his hand in a fist, exclaimed:
"Well, as for guile, Etienne, you know I've never been one for that - a good strike straight to the face is better than any circling around. As for speed, though, I'm all for that."
And Hador brought his fist crashing down upon the globe, smashing it to pieces.
After they had crawled out from the wreckage of the cabin, they found their horses waiting for them - and a large misshapen and smashed down mound of snow, bits and pieces of what seemed varied colored cloth amongst it, just steps from the remains of the cabin. But, search through the shattered remnants of the cabin as they might, they could find no trace of the treasure, nor anything to indicate it had ever been. And so they mounted up on their horses and rode away from what was left of the cabin in the snow, sans treasure and much of their equipment, but with plenty of new bruises and aches to show for their trouble.
And when they got back home and visited the inn (this time with their gals, who insisted so as to make sure they stayed out of trouble), it seemed that the little man had never returned, and so they recovered the money that had been left with the innkeep (after some harsh words - and some meaningful looks from Hador), and then promptly returned it as Jenassa, Chaconne, and Rayya insisted upon being treated to the finest of meals and drink (and they three could drink with any a hardy warrior and still be standing while all others were slumped under tables). So, in the end, it all came to naught - except for the hangovers the following morning - which were shared by all, and not just Etienne and Hador.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
The Silent Madness of the Mannequins
by Steven Ross
What to do when trapped in a house filled with mannequins? Of course, a lot depends upon WHY you are trapped there in the first place! And how a bottle of brandy or two is oft a good thing to have.
It was a quiet afternoon, and Etienne, Hador, and Jenassa were lazing around enjoying some wine, discussing possible additions to the house, while Chaconne and Rayya did some shopping in town.
"Perhaps we should get some mannequins installed," said Jenassa. "It would be good for showing off some of our outfits. Or at least yours, at any rate, Etienne," she added with a smile.
"No mannequins in the house, for me," commented Etienne. "Can't stand the things - never know when they'll start chasing you or acting strangely."
"So, Etienne, since when have you ever been afraid of models wearing clothes chasing you or acting in strange ways?" said Jenassa.
"Well, only when they are not you."
"HA!" boomed Hador, a small glass figurine toppling over and dropping from a shelf as his voice shook it from its place (and neatly caught by Jenessa before it could smash on the floor). "You should have seen him in the House of Mannequins!"
"Me? Why if I recall, it was you who was spooked -"
"Mayhaps in your mind it -"
" - blundering about and shouting."
" - seemed, as I dashed at them with my war cries!"
"And," commented Jenassa as she replaced the figurine on the shelf, "no doubt you blew out the walls of the house with your shouts and thus both escaped."
"No," said Hador, "it was -"
"Not quite like that," finished Etienne.
Etienne and Hador had been long on the road, and were grown weary and looking for a place to make camp, when they spotted the house.
"There, Etienne! What say you? A place seemingly purpose put for our comfort!"
"Strange place for a house, out here in the middle of nowhere."
"Well, you may camp out in the cold in a tent, if you wish, but I am all for the comforts of home - let's see if someone resides there, and if they would be willing to put us up for the night."
"Well, I'm certainly not going to turn my nose up to a warm bed and some quiet sleep under a roof, if it is to be had."
"Then let's stop and I'll give a knock on the door."
"Just try not to break it down with your knocking, Hador."
"Never fear! I will be as gentle as a rabbit!"
"If rabbits were your size, sabrecats would run in fear from them!"
So Etienne and Hador rode up to the house and dismounted, and while Etienne saw to the horses, Hador knocked on the door (only rattling a few of the windows in doing so).
"No answer?" asked Etinne, having finished attaching feedbags and wiping down the horses.
"Nothing."
"Well, give another couple of knocks and I'll walk around and look in the windows to see if anyone is there."
So Hador knocked again (this time resulting in some minor wall shaking, as well), while Etienne walked around peering in windows (which took a while as the house was rather large), but neither the knocking, nor window peering gave any results or clues as to the occupants, if any.
"Seems no one's home," said Hador. "I say we make an entrance and avail ourselves of the unused accommodations!"
"Well, yes. But let's be care -"
"No worries!"
"I can rememb -"
"You worry too much!"
"It's called thinking"
"What's that?" And Hador took a couple of steps back and prepared for a run at the door. "I'll have it open soon enough!"
"Let me" said Etienne, stepping in front of Hador, crouching down, and examining the lock. "Seems simple enough." He set to work with his lockpick, and, sure enough, after just a few moments, there was a click, and standing, Etienne swung the door wide.
"That's thinking."
"Seems like a lot of unnecessary nit-picking, if you ask me," replied Hador, as he brushed past
Etienne and entered the house.
"Going by the musty smell of the place," he said, when they were both inside, "if anyone lived here, they haven't been around in a while."
"Not unless they like the dark and the cold," commented Etienne.
"Hah! Who does!"
"The undead, for -"
"Vampyres, you think?"
Etienne just shrugged.
"Won't know until we check the place out."
"Though they seem to have left some stand-ins, behind," Hador now noticing the two life size mannequins set to either side of the door.
"And they ain't talking," said Etienne, "but if anything lives here, it's doesn't seem to be around now."
"Let's get a fire going to light the place and warm it," said Hador.
"Good idea. Go to it, and I'll have a look around."
"That's thinking."
The fire was lit and the place was warming up - the mustiness in the air being driven out now - as Hador unpacked some drink and food in readiness to cooking some dinner over the fire, when Etienne returned.
"Find anything? Anyone?"
"Well," said Etienne, "just the skeleton of what was doubtless the former owner in his bed and -"
"Probably the vampyres got him ."
"- this," continued Etienne, holding up a small book. "Looks like a diary of some sort."
"No coffins? You have to check carefully -"
"I checked."
"Vampyres are known for secreting their hiding places -"
"No secret hiding places."
"Don't want some bloodsucker -"
"There aren't any vampyres."
" - biting my neck -"
"Who'd want to."
"- while I sleep."
"Then you wouldn't notice."
"You wouldn't say that if it was YOUR neck."
"It's not and they wouldn't."
"You say that now -"
"And I'm already sorry I ever said anything!"
"No need to be snippy about it."
"You going to cook some dinner?"
"Maybe."
"Listen, you cook, and I'll read you what's in here while you do."
"Okay. Just remember to keep an eye out for them vampyres - they're fast and silent, you know."
"Oh, for the divines' sake!"
"Maybe there' s garlic..."
"Are you -"
"Garlic keeps them away."
"- going to - "
"Silver too."
"- cook or talk?"
"What crawled up your butt?"
"Hador, just start cooking while I look through this."
"Well, just you be sure to keep an eye out - "
"I know, I know..."
"- for vamp -"
"THERE ARE NO DAMN VAMPYRES, ALREADY!!!"
"No need to shout."
"It's just a big empty house -"
"You sure?"
"Yes, I'm sure! It's just a big empty house with a whole bunch of mannequins!"
"That's all? Well why didn't you say so!"
"Oh for - "
"Sounds like the perfect place for you and all your clothes then!"
"Just cook!"
"Someone needs their rest," said Hador as he began getting utensils and food out of their packs and prepared to cook some dinner.
Etienne made no comment, but settled himself into a well stuffed chair and began reading through the book - which, it turned out, was exactly what he thought - a diary.
As Hador and Etienne sat eating dinner (which was overly heavy on the garlic), Etienne told Hador of some of the things he had gleamed from his quick reading of the diary.
"Whoever this person was, they liked their isolation, but not necessarily the loneliness that came with it. He keeps talking about not having anyone to talk to -"
"Well," said Hador, "he shouldn't have been such a tweeblehead and moved all the way out here. What did he expect?"
"Whatever it was, the reality wasn't to his liking, that's for sure."
"Too bad, that. What else does it say?"
"Ummm. Let's see. He writes about ordering a bunch of mannequins -"
"That explains that," Hador commented, pointing with his fork to the four mannequins by the door.
"Yes," replied Etienne, as he flipped back and forth through some pages.
Hador had now sat up straight, his fork motionless in front of him, and was staring.
"What's up with you, big man?" asked Etienne looking up and seeing Hador. "For once, your eyes actually do look bigger than your stomach!"
"Etienne, there were two mannequins by the door when we came in..."
"Well, of course - even you are capable of counting to two - though higher than that, I have some doubts at times."
"Then could you please explain to a ♡♡♡♡♡ like myself, why there are now four?"
Etienne looked at Hador quizzically, and then turned slowly around. And, it was indeed as Hador had said - instead of two mannequins by the door, there were now four - the originals (well, they all looked alike, so who knows) standing to either side of the door, and two more, standing directly to either side of them.
“Well,” said Etienne, turning back to Hador, “we must have missed seeing them -”
“I may not be able to -”
“- when we came in.”
“- count too well - “
“Unless you take your boots off.”
“- but even I can count to four.”
“It was dark, and I know I didn’t really look.”
“It wasn’t THAT dark, And I distinctly remember only two.”
“Then you just didn't see the other two - too busy thinking of vampyres and such - speaking of which, what’s with all the garlic in the food?”
“That’s to keep the vampyres away.”
“There AREN’T ANY VAMPYRES!”
“Well, there are two more mannequins by the door than when we first came in.”
“Then you should have added something to the food to keep mannequins away!”
"Very funny."
"Anyway, there are obviously four mannequins, so equally obviously, if you say you only saw two before, it must be because you just didn't see the other two."
"And you're telling me that you didn't notice?"
Etienne waved his hand dismissively in the air.
"All I know is that I didn't pay much attention to it. But, there are plenty of mannequins in the other rooms, and it would seem that he certainly ordered a whole shitload of them. Now, if you don't mind, let me tell you some more of this, and you can get back to eating - never thought I would have to say that!"
"Okay, just let me know when you get to the part about the vampyres."
"Why do I even bother."
"Beats, me," said Hador, once again shoveling food into his mouth. "What else does he have to say?"
"Let's see. So, he ordered these mannequins and then began some sort of experiments to make them more lifelike."
"Surprised he didn't order some female mannequins."
"Very funny. Apparently he was something of a mage and -"
"Not another one of those."
"- he tried to instill them with basic functions. Ummm - no talking, but here, he mentioned that they move, but not all the time."
"Ah, maybe that's how those two extra mannequins got by the door."
"Whatever. And, he also instilled them with some sort of protective command - something to protect him from danger."
"Good move, that, all alone in the middle of nowhere." Hador had finished eating and was wiping his bowl out with the last of the loaf of bread that he had been eating. "Now, how about putting that on hold, for now. I'm getting sleepy, what with this meal, and could do with some shut eye."
"Well, there's a bedroom, if you don't mind sharing with a skeleton - go get some sleep, while I read through some more of this."
"As long as it's not a vampyre."
"Not that, again."
"Let's just hope that these mannequins know how to protect against vampyres," said Hador as he got up to go in search of the bedroom.
Etienne just ignored him and went on with his reading.
After some time, the room began to darken with the approach of night, and Etienne was just about to rise and light some of the candles when the room brightened. Looking up, he saw that the chandelier had been lit, as well as the lamps on the walls - seemingly by magic. Or maybe not, as beside each of the wall lamps there now stood a mannequin, and Etienne was sure they had not been there before (nor had he heard any sound of movement) - and definitely not the one standing in the middle of the room under the chandelier. Looking towards the door, Etienne could still see four mannequins - though now two of them stood in front of the door - and the other two to either side of it. And, in front of each window, there now stood a mannequin - each one as silent as the others. Etienne pondered all this for a while, and then returned to his reading - though he made sure that his sword was still at hand and strapped to his waist, and his dagger in its place strapped to his left ankle.
After some time had passed, Etienned finished reading all there was to read in the diary, and sat for a while, thinking. Then, gathering up his bedroll, he made his way to the bedroom where Hador was sleeping, feeling he was being watched the entire way. When he walked into the room, he could see more mannequins in the dim light of the one wall candle - one to either side of the door, one in front of the window, and one standing at the foot of the bed, where Hador slept, oblivious to it all, his heavy snores (which only slightly rattled the window) being the only noise to be heard. As Etienne spread his bedroll and laid down, Hador awoke and spoke to him.
"So, little man, no vampyres?"
"No."
"And did you learn anything new from that book of yours?"
"Yes, and while you slept, you got some new company," this with a nod of his head in the direction of the nearest mannequin standing at the end of the bed. "And others," he added.
"At least they aren't vampyres," replied Hador after looking around.
"And I see you got rid of the skeleton that was in the bed."
"It wasn't my type for nightime company."
"That's a new one."
"I do have my standards. But, no vampyres - yet."
"No. But I'll be glad to put this place behind us in the morning. Just listen."
"Talk, and keep it short - I need my sleep."
"Then listen, large one. And I'll keep it as short as needs be."
"Then do so, and no rambling - as is your usual."
"So, apparently he instilled them with some abilities - movement but not speech, aware -"
"Yes! You said that already!"
" - ness of their surroundings, and, apparently, the ability to learn things as a result of their actions - "
"Get on with it, already!"
" - which is more than I could say for some," said Etienne, pointedly looking at Hador. "But, it seems, the one thing he did that affected everything, was that he placed a spell that made them protect the occupants of the house from any possible harm, himself or his guests should he have any, with that protection only to be removed at his command - some word or something, he doesn't say - "
"Help, probably."
"- and then they would attack the intruder or the threat."
"Smart move for someone living out here."
"Well, apparently he outsmarted himself."
"How so?"
"If you'd stop interrupting, I could finish telling you. You DID say you wanted me to keep it short, didn't you?"
Hador waved his hand, but this time remained silent.
"Good, I'll continue," said Etienne. "According to the diary, it started with lighting the candles. He was lighting them one night, and some hot wax dripped on his hand, and he dropped the taper, and burned himself - "
"Clumsy oaf," commented Hador, sotto voce.
" - and immediately, a mannequin was standing in front of the wall candle. When he turned to go light the others, they had already been lit and each had a mannequin standing in front of them. And from that night on, the candles were all lit when it got dark, and each had a mannequin in front - which prevented him from approaching the candles if he should try. The same thing happened one night when he was lighting up the fireplace - he burned his hand placing one of the logs - next you know a mannequin was in the way, and from then on, as long as he was in the house, the fire would be lit and a mannequin standing guard in front."
"What a tweeblehead," again from Hador.
"Well, this type of thing continued - anything that put him in danger, the mannequins would keep him from doing. He was attacked by a wolf outside, one day, so the mannequins blocked the door. When he tried to climb out a window, they blocked the windows as well. He tried talking but they couldn't hear, as it was not in the spell he used on them, and when he tried a new spell that would allow them to hear and speak, they stopped him from using his magical crap - apparently because it looked like he could hurt himself."
"Well, that's one small blessing, that they can't talk - one of you is enough, Etienne," from Hador, but in a normal voice this time.
"Very funny coming from one whose quietest whispers shake the mountains. But, to continue, he was left with the mannequins being silent, and no way of communicating with them. And so it continued - whenever he hurt himself in anyway doing anything, they would from that point forward prevent him from doing so again, until they wouldn't even let him near the fireplace, because of the flames, and he was reduced to eating his food uncooked. Finally, he -"
"Wait, we had no problems getting the fire lit, or lighting any candles, or cooking either, for that matter."
"We probably don't fall under their protective sphere of interest."
"Then how to account for that," and Hador waved to indicate the mannequins standing by the window, the foot of the bed, and now the bedroom door.
"Probably just the spell making them protect the area - bet they would do that whether we were here or not - and doubtless they've been doing it for however long it's been since the mage died."
"I suppose you're right. Continue the story."
"Yes, so he couldn't even cook his food. Eventually, he ran out of supplies, and since they wouldn't let him out of the house to get more, or use magic to teleport food in, he began to starve - but since there was nothing obvious - at least to the mannequins - hurting him, they did nothing - until he finally starved to death, apparently, lying abed in his room, as his last entry was that he was too weak to even write any longer."
"Guess he got the perfect protection after all - they protected him even from himself until he died - and once dead, nothing can hurt you, so they were successful."
"Well, like I said, I'll be glad to leave tomorrow at first light - and so much for your vampyres!"
"Maybe. Now for sleep, little man. But - "
"But what?" said Etienne as he made himself comfortable in his bedroll.
"It just goes to show -"
"Show what?"
"Anyone can make mistakes, but to really mess things up it takes a mage." And with that Hador laid back down on the bed and shut his eyes.
Soon Etienne dropped off as well, and the only sound there was to be heard were Hador's snores (and the rattling of the window which they induced), and the rustling of the bedroll as Etienne tossed and turned in an uneasy sleep. As for the mannequins, from them there was nothing but silence.
The morning light was just beginning to glow in the window, when Etienne and Hador awoke, and while Etienne began packing in preparation to leave, Hador went to see to the fireplace and cook some breakfast.
"And no garlic this time," called Etienne.
There was silence for a bit, and then Etienne heard Hador swear.
"Damn it!"
"What now, loud one?'
"Well, you don't need to worry about garlic in your eggs - or eggs neither for that matter."
"Don't tell me, you dropped them."
"Nooo. Nothing like that."
"Then what's the problem?" as Etienne finished rolling up the bedroll and packing the last of their bedding into the pack.
"MOVE, DAMN IT!!!!" Hador bellowed.
"Jeez, I'll be right there! Now stop yelling, you're making the plaster fall!"
"Not you! These damn mannequins!"
Etienne lifted the packed equipment and walked into the outer room, to see mannequins standing silently all around the room - in front of the windows, the door, the wall lamps - and two mannequins in front of the fireplace, where a fire was merrily burning. Hador, however, was anything but merry, though he was burning - with anger.
"These damn things won't move! And they won't let me get near the fire to cook!"
"So, you move them."
"I tried, but as soon as I move one, another takes its place."
"I thought you said they won't?"
"They won't move out of the way smart ass - they move pretty quick to get in the way, though. Here, see." And Hador grabbed hold of one of the mannequins and lifted it out of the way, only for another to take its place, moving almost too quickly to see.
"DAMN IT! See what I mean, Etienne?"
Etienne gave a laugh.
"Yes, they must think that you need to lose some weight, and are protecting you from food - and you are too big and slow to slip around them. Here, let me."
Etienne moved to the side and attempted to slip behind the mannequins, but as soon as he moved towards the fire, the mannequin on that side would block him. He tried the other side, and the same. He tried reaching in between them with his hand, and they just closed rank and made it so the gap between was gone and Etienne's hand was blocked. No matter what Etienne tried, nothing worked, and after several minutes (which were accompanied by Hador's chuckles of amusement and gleefully sarcastic instructions and comments - "A little more to the right" "Quick, slip under their legs!" "Nice crawling on the floor - that's always good!"), he stood, brushed off his hands, and turned away.
"Forget it, these things are more determined than a miser protecting his hoard. Let's just get out of here - we'll eat somewhere on the road."
They shouldered their packs upon their backs, walked to the door, and made to leave - and were blocked by the mannequins there.
"These things are really starting to get on my nerves, Etienne," said Hador, impatiently.
"Well, they sure ain't getting in my good graces, either. Here, you try moving them and I'll get to the door before others can take their place."
But try as they might, the mannequins were too quick, and no sooner was one moved by Hador, and Etienne jumping for the door, then another was in its place and standing between Etienne and his goal.
Hador let out a bellow of anger.
"OUT OF THE DAMN WAY!"
But, except for some shaking of the walls, and some plaster dust drifting down from the ceiling, the mannequins were literally unmoved.
"Maybe try the windows," said Etienne.
But the results were just more of the same.
"Well, if pushing them won't work, maybe chopping them up will," declared Hador as he drew his sword and advanced on the mannequins blocking the door. And with a great yell, he gave a mighty swing at the nearest of the mannequins, and his sword came down upon its outstretched arm - and glanced off the wood, just a small chip flying off as the sword shuddered with the impact. But despite repeated swings (accompanied by loud grunts and bellows from Hador), there appeared to be little effect upon the mannequin - certainly none that was visible other than some small chips in the wood - and definitely no movement by the mannequin to leave its post at the door.
"By all the gods of Shanqua! Move damn, you, move!" And he unleashed a further flurry of swings - all just as effective - or, rather, ineffective - as before. And he gave a great rush and a bellow, and knocked the mannequin to the floor - only for it to be replaced by another.
"A little help here would be welcome, Etienne!" Hador gasped out, swinging once more at the new target, but Etienne just stood in the background, and looked at Hador and the mannequins by the door, then to the other mannequins, and next, to the fireplace, then back once more to Hador whaling away with his sword.
"Those bottles of brandy, are they in your pack?" asked Etienne, stepping toward the big man.
"What?! This is no time for drinking, little man!" cried Hador, taking another mighty swipe at the mannequin before him.
"Answer! Are they in your pack?"
"Where else would they be!" Hador now almost falling over from the force of his last swing, as once more his sword glanced off the wooden mannequin with almost nothing to show for the effort.
"DAMN YOU! OUT OF THE WAY!" But Hador's roar was no more effective than his sword.
"Good, than just a moment while I get them out." And while Hador swung his sword this way and that, Etienne proceeded to unbuckle the pack's flap and snatch out the two bottles of brandy stashed there.
Etienne turned and looked at the mannequins standing before the fireplace. Then, moving quickly, he tossed first one and then the other bottle of brandy over the mannequins' heads so that they smashed against the stonework and mantle. In an instant, the brandy caught fire, and splashed flaming liquid all around - onto the furniture, onto the walls, onto the floors, and onto the two mannequins standing by the fireplace. In just a short while, the flames had engulfed the entire interior of the room, and begun spreading to the rest of the house.
"Great thinking, Etienne, now we get cooked like slabs of meat in a cook fire!" shouted Hador.
"No! To the doors, now!"
And Etienne made his actions match his words, and pushed Hador forward.
Suddenly, the doors swung open, and the mannequins parted - indeed, they now got behind Hador and Etienne, and physically moved them out the door and out of the house, not stopping till both were some distant away. Then they turned back. As the mannequins re-entered the blazing house, Etienne and Hador dashed to their horses, mounted them, and rode off a short way before turning back to look. The flames were now shooting from the door, as well as every window and the roof of the house, and they were just in time to see the last mannequin disappear inside and the door slam shut.
The flames shot up and the whole house was now engulfed - soon, there was nothing to be seen of the structure, just flames and smoke, with the roaring sound of the flames filling the air. And when, after some time, the flames had died away, all that was left was a pile of ash, rubble, and stone, with nothing to be seen of the mannequins. Everything was now silent, except for the wind - and the silence of the mannequins.
"How did you know that would work, Etienne?" asked Hador.
"I didn't, but guessed that since they were mandated to protect the occupants of the house from danger, they would do what was needed to protect us - which meant getting us out of the there."
Then, wheeling their horses around, they rode away.
"So, Jenassa," said Etienne as he reached to refill his cup of wine, "no mannequins for me."
"Nor me," said Hador, "I had my fill of them, though not of wine." And he downed what left in his cup reached for his own bottle.
At that moment, Rayya and Chaconne returned, laden down with packages and talking excitedly.
"Etienne!" exclaimed Chaconne, "I got something for you! Go look!"
"And you, you big lout," said Rayya to Hador, "why don't you go grab it off the horse and bring it in, instead of filling yourself with that swill you call wine, which you will only drain later!"
At that, they all trooped outside to see what Chaconne had bought, and immediately Jenassa broke out in laughter.
"See, Etienne! It is just what you needed!" she said.
"NO!" said both Etienne and Hador as one - for on the horse there was tied a mannequin - silent as were all its kind.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
What to do when trapped in a house filled with mannequins? Of course, a lot depends upon WHY you are trapped there in the first place! And how a bottle of brandy or two is oft a good thing to have.
It was a quiet afternoon, and Etienne, Hador, and Jenassa were lazing around enjoying some wine, discussing possible additions to the house, while Chaconne and Rayya did some shopping in town.
"Perhaps we should get some mannequins installed," said Jenassa. "It would be good for showing off some of our outfits. Or at least yours, at any rate, Etienne," she added with a smile.
"No mannequins in the house, for me," commented Etienne. "Can't stand the things - never know when they'll start chasing you or acting strangely."
"So, Etienne, since when have you ever been afraid of models wearing clothes chasing you or acting in strange ways?" said Jenassa.
"Well, only when they are not you."
"HA!" boomed Hador, a small glass figurine toppling over and dropping from a shelf as his voice shook it from its place (and neatly caught by Jenessa before it could smash on the floor). "You should have seen him in the House of Mannequins!"
"Me? Why if I recall, it was you who was spooked -"
"Mayhaps in your mind it -"
" - blundering about and shouting."
" - seemed, as I dashed at them with my war cries!"
"And," commented Jenassa as she replaced the figurine on the shelf, "no doubt you blew out the walls of the house with your shouts and thus both escaped."
"No," said Hador, "it was -"
"Not quite like that," finished Etienne.
Etienne and Hador had been long on the road, and were grown weary and looking for a place to make camp, when they spotted the house.
"There, Etienne! What say you? A place seemingly purpose put for our comfort!"
"Strange place for a house, out here in the middle of nowhere."
"Well, you may camp out in the cold in a tent, if you wish, but I am all for the comforts of home - let's see if someone resides there, and if they would be willing to put us up for the night."
"Well, I'm certainly not going to turn my nose up to a warm bed and some quiet sleep under a roof, if it is to be had."
"Then let's stop and I'll give a knock on the door."
"Just try not to break it down with your knocking, Hador."
"Never fear! I will be as gentle as a rabbit!"
"If rabbits were your size, sabrecats would run in fear from them!"
So Etienne and Hador rode up to the house and dismounted, and while Etienne saw to the horses, Hador knocked on the door (only rattling a few of the windows in doing so).
"No answer?" asked Etinne, having finished attaching feedbags and wiping down the horses.
"Nothing."
"Well, give another couple of knocks and I'll walk around and look in the windows to see if anyone is there."
So Hador knocked again (this time resulting in some minor wall shaking, as well), while Etienne walked around peering in windows (which took a while as the house was rather large), but neither the knocking, nor window peering gave any results or clues as to the occupants, if any.
"Seems no one's home," said Hador. "I say we make an entrance and avail ourselves of the unused accommodations!"
"Well, yes. But let's be care -"
"No worries!"
"I can rememb -"
"You worry too much!"
"It's called thinking"
"What's that?" And Hador took a couple of steps back and prepared for a run at the door. "I'll have it open soon enough!"
"Let me" said Etienne, stepping in front of Hador, crouching down, and examining the lock. "Seems simple enough." He set to work with his lockpick, and, sure enough, after just a few moments, there was a click, and standing, Etienne swung the door wide.
"That's thinking."
"Seems like a lot of unnecessary nit-picking, if you ask me," replied Hador, as he brushed past
Etienne and entered the house.
"Going by the musty smell of the place," he said, when they were both inside, "if anyone lived here, they haven't been around in a while."
"Not unless they like the dark and the cold," commented Etienne.
"Hah! Who does!"
"The undead, for -"
"Vampyres, you think?"
Etienne just shrugged.
"Won't know until we check the place out."
"Though they seem to have left some stand-ins, behind," Hador now noticing the two life size mannequins set to either side of the door.
"And they ain't talking," said Etienne, "but if anything lives here, it's doesn't seem to be around now."
"Let's get a fire going to light the place and warm it," said Hador.
"Good idea. Go to it, and I'll have a look around."
"That's thinking."
The fire was lit and the place was warming up - the mustiness in the air being driven out now - as Hador unpacked some drink and food in readiness to cooking some dinner over the fire, when Etienne returned.
"Find anything? Anyone?"
"Well," said Etienne, "just the skeleton of what was doubtless the former owner in his bed and -"
"Probably the vampyres got him ."
"- this," continued Etienne, holding up a small book. "Looks like a diary of some sort."
"No coffins? You have to check carefully -"
"I checked."
"Vampyres are known for secreting their hiding places -"
"No secret hiding places."
"Don't want some bloodsucker -"
"There aren't any vampyres."
" - biting my neck -"
"Who'd want to."
"- while I sleep."
"Then you wouldn't notice."
"You wouldn't say that if it was YOUR neck."
"It's not and they wouldn't."
"You say that now -"
"And I'm already sorry I ever said anything!"
"No need to be snippy about it."
"You going to cook some dinner?"
"Maybe."
"Listen, you cook, and I'll read you what's in here while you do."
"Okay. Just remember to keep an eye out for them vampyres - they're fast and silent, you know."
"Oh, for the divines' sake!"
"Maybe there' s garlic..."
"Are you -"
"Garlic keeps them away."
"- going to - "
"Silver too."
"- cook or talk?"
"What crawled up your butt?"
"Hador, just start cooking while I look through this."
"Well, just you be sure to keep an eye out - "
"I know, I know..."
"- for vamp -"
"THERE ARE NO DAMN VAMPYRES, ALREADY!!!"
"No need to shout."
"It's just a big empty house -"
"You sure?"
"Yes, I'm sure! It's just a big empty house with a whole bunch of mannequins!"
"That's all? Well why didn't you say so!"
"Oh for - "
"Sounds like the perfect place for you and all your clothes then!"
"Just cook!"
"Someone needs their rest," said Hador as he began getting utensils and food out of their packs and prepared to cook some dinner.
Etienne made no comment, but settled himself into a well stuffed chair and began reading through the book - which, it turned out, was exactly what he thought - a diary.
As Hador and Etienne sat eating dinner (which was overly heavy on the garlic), Etienne told Hador of some of the things he had gleamed from his quick reading of the diary.
"Whoever this person was, they liked their isolation, but not necessarily the loneliness that came with it. He keeps talking about not having anyone to talk to -"
"Well," said Hador, "he shouldn't have been such a tweeblehead and moved all the way out here. What did he expect?"
"Whatever it was, the reality wasn't to his liking, that's for sure."
"Too bad, that. What else does it say?"
"Ummm. Let's see. He writes about ordering a bunch of mannequins -"
"That explains that," Hador commented, pointing with his fork to the four mannequins by the door.
"Yes," replied Etienne, as he flipped back and forth through some pages.
Hador had now sat up straight, his fork motionless in front of him, and was staring.
"What's up with you, big man?" asked Etienne looking up and seeing Hador. "For once, your eyes actually do look bigger than your stomach!"
"Etienne, there were two mannequins by the door when we came in..."
"Well, of course - even you are capable of counting to two - though higher than that, I have some doubts at times."
"Then could you please explain to a ♡♡♡♡♡ like myself, why there are now four?"
Etienne looked at Hador quizzically, and then turned slowly around. And, it was indeed as Hador had said - instead of two mannequins by the door, there were now four - the originals (well, they all looked alike, so who knows) standing to either side of the door, and two more, standing directly to either side of them.
“Well,” said Etienne, turning back to Hador, “we must have missed seeing them -”
“I may not be able to -”
“- when we came in.”
“- count too well - “
“Unless you take your boots off.”
“- but even I can count to four.”
“It was dark, and I know I didn’t really look.”
“It wasn’t THAT dark, And I distinctly remember only two.”
“Then you just didn't see the other two - too busy thinking of vampyres and such - speaking of which, what’s with all the garlic in the food?”
“That’s to keep the vampyres away.”
“There AREN’T ANY VAMPYRES!”
“Well, there are two more mannequins by the door than when we first came in.”
“Then you should have added something to the food to keep mannequins away!”
"Very funny."
"Anyway, there are obviously four mannequins, so equally obviously, if you say you only saw two before, it must be because you just didn't see the other two."
"And you're telling me that you didn't notice?"
Etienne waved his hand dismissively in the air.
"All I know is that I didn't pay much attention to it. But, there are plenty of mannequins in the other rooms, and it would seem that he certainly ordered a whole shitload of them. Now, if you don't mind, let me tell you some more of this, and you can get back to eating - never thought I would have to say that!"
"Okay, just let me know when you get to the part about the vampyres."
"Why do I even bother."
"Beats, me," said Hador, once again shoveling food into his mouth. "What else does he have to say?"
"Let's see. So, he ordered these mannequins and then began some sort of experiments to make them more lifelike."
"Surprised he didn't order some female mannequins."
"Very funny. Apparently he was something of a mage and -"
"Not another one of those."
"- he tried to instill them with basic functions. Ummm - no talking, but here, he mentioned that they move, but not all the time."
"Ah, maybe that's how those two extra mannequins got by the door."
"Whatever. And, he also instilled them with some sort of protective command - something to protect him from danger."
"Good move, that, all alone in the middle of nowhere." Hador had finished eating and was wiping his bowl out with the last of the loaf of bread that he had been eating. "Now, how about putting that on hold, for now. I'm getting sleepy, what with this meal, and could do with some shut eye."
"Well, there's a bedroom, if you don't mind sharing with a skeleton - go get some sleep, while I read through some more of this."
"As long as it's not a vampyre."
"Not that, again."
"Let's just hope that these mannequins know how to protect against vampyres," said Hador as he got up to go in search of the bedroom.
Etienne just ignored him and went on with his reading.
After some time, the room began to darken with the approach of night, and Etienne was just about to rise and light some of the candles when the room brightened. Looking up, he saw that the chandelier had been lit, as well as the lamps on the walls - seemingly by magic. Or maybe not, as beside each of the wall lamps there now stood a mannequin, and Etienne was sure they had not been there before (nor had he heard any sound of movement) - and definitely not the one standing in the middle of the room under the chandelier. Looking towards the door, Etienne could still see four mannequins - though now two of them stood in front of the door - and the other two to either side of it. And, in front of each window, there now stood a mannequin - each one as silent as the others. Etienne pondered all this for a while, and then returned to his reading - though he made sure that his sword was still at hand and strapped to his waist, and his dagger in its place strapped to his left ankle.
After some time had passed, Etienned finished reading all there was to read in the diary, and sat for a while, thinking. Then, gathering up his bedroll, he made his way to the bedroom where Hador was sleeping, feeling he was being watched the entire way. When he walked into the room, he could see more mannequins in the dim light of the one wall candle - one to either side of the door, one in front of the window, and one standing at the foot of the bed, where Hador slept, oblivious to it all, his heavy snores (which only slightly rattled the window) being the only noise to be heard. As Etienne spread his bedroll and laid down, Hador awoke and spoke to him.
"So, little man, no vampyres?"
"No."
"And did you learn anything new from that book of yours?"
"Yes, and while you slept, you got some new company," this with a nod of his head in the direction of the nearest mannequin standing at the end of the bed. "And others," he added.
"At least they aren't vampyres," replied Hador after looking around.
"And I see you got rid of the skeleton that was in the bed."
"It wasn't my type for nightime company."
"That's a new one."
"I do have my standards. But, no vampyres - yet."
"No. But I'll be glad to put this place behind us in the morning. Just listen."
"Talk, and keep it short - I need my sleep."
"Then listen, large one. And I'll keep it as short as needs be."
"Then do so, and no rambling - as is your usual."
"So, apparently he instilled them with some abilities - movement but not speech, aware -"
"Yes! You said that already!"
" - ness of their surroundings, and, apparently, the ability to learn things as a result of their actions - "
"Get on with it, already!"
" - which is more than I could say for some," said Etienne, pointedly looking at Hador. "But, it seems, the one thing he did that affected everything, was that he placed a spell that made them protect the occupants of the house from any possible harm, himself or his guests should he have any, with that protection only to be removed at his command - some word or something, he doesn't say - "
"Help, probably."
"- and then they would attack the intruder or the threat."
"Smart move for someone living out here."
"Well, apparently he outsmarted himself."
"How so?"
"If you'd stop interrupting, I could finish telling you. You DID say you wanted me to keep it short, didn't you?"
Hador waved his hand, but this time remained silent.
"Good, I'll continue," said Etienne. "According to the diary, it started with lighting the candles. He was lighting them one night, and some hot wax dripped on his hand, and he dropped the taper, and burned himself - "
"Clumsy oaf," commented Hador, sotto voce.
" - and immediately, a mannequin was standing in front of the wall candle. When he turned to go light the others, they had already been lit and each had a mannequin standing in front of them. And from that night on, the candles were all lit when it got dark, and each had a mannequin in front - which prevented him from approaching the candles if he should try. The same thing happened one night when he was lighting up the fireplace - he burned his hand placing one of the logs - next you know a mannequin was in the way, and from then on, as long as he was in the house, the fire would be lit and a mannequin standing guard in front."
"What a tweeblehead," again from Hador.
"Well, this type of thing continued - anything that put him in danger, the mannequins would keep him from doing. He was attacked by a wolf outside, one day, so the mannequins blocked the door. When he tried to climb out a window, they blocked the windows as well. He tried talking but they couldn't hear, as it was not in the spell he used on them, and when he tried a new spell that would allow them to hear and speak, they stopped him from using his magical crap - apparently because it looked like he could hurt himself."
"Well, that's one small blessing, that they can't talk - one of you is enough, Etienne," from Hador, but in a normal voice this time.
"Very funny coming from one whose quietest whispers shake the mountains. But, to continue, he was left with the mannequins being silent, and no way of communicating with them. And so it continued - whenever he hurt himself in anyway doing anything, they would from that point forward prevent him from doing so again, until they wouldn't even let him near the fireplace, because of the flames, and he was reduced to eating his food uncooked. Finally, he -"
"Wait, we had no problems getting the fire lit, or lighting any candles, or cooking either, for that matter."
"We probably don't fall under their protective sphere of interest."
"Then how to account for that," and Hador waved to indicate the mannequins standing by the window, the foot of the bed, and now the bedroom door.
"Probably just the spell making them protect the area - bet they would do that whether we were here or not - and doubtless they've been doing it for however long it's been since the mage died."
"I suppose you're right. Continue the story."
"Yes, so he couldn't even cook his food. Eventually, he ran out of supplies, and since they wouldn't let him out of the house to get more, or use magic to teleport food in, he began to starve - but since there was nothing obvious - at least to the mannequins - hurting him, they did nothing - until he finally starved to death, apparently, lying abed in his room, as his last entry was that he was too weak to even write any longer."
"Guess he got the perfect protection after all - they protected him even from himself until he died - and once dead, nothing can hurt you, so they were successful."
"Well, like I said, I'll be glad to leave tomorrow at first light - and so much for your vampyres!"
"Maybe. Now for sleep, little man. But - "
"But what?" said Etienne as he made himself comfortable in his bedroll.
"It just goes to show -"
"Show what?"
"Anyone can make mistakes, but to really mess things up it takes a mage." And with that Hador laid back down on the bed and shut his eyes.
Soon Etienne dropped off as well, and the only sound there was to be heard were Hador's snores (and the rattling of the window which they induced), and the rustling of the bedroll as Etienne tossed and turned in an uneasy sleep. As for the mannequins, from them there was nothing but silence.
The morning light was just beginning to glow in the window, when Etienne and Hador awoke, and while Etienne began packing in preparation to leave, Hador went to see to the fireplace and cook some breakfast.
"And no garlic this time," called Etienne.
There was silence for a bit, and then Etienne heard Hador swear.
"Damn it!"
"What now, loud one?'
"Well, you don't need to worry about garlic in your eggs - or eggs neither for that matter."
"Don't tell me, you dropped them."
"Nooo. Nothing like that."
"Then what's the problem?" as Etienne finished rolling up the bedroll and packing the last of their bedding into the pack.
"MOVE, DAMN IT!!!!" Hador bellowed.
"Jeez, I'll be right there! Now stop yelling, you're making the plaster fall!"
"Not you! These damn mannequins!"
Etienne lifted the packed equipment and walked into the outer room, to see mannequins standing silently all around the room - in front of the windows, the door, the wall lamps - and two mannequins in front of the fireplace, where a fire was merrily burning. Hador, however, was anything but merry, though he was burning - with anger.
"These damn things won't move! And they won't let me get near the fire to cook!"
"So, you move them."
"I tried, but as soon as I move one, another takes its place."
"I thought you said they won't?"
"They won't move out of the way smart ass - they move pretty quick to get in the way, though. Here, see." And Hador grabbed hold of one of the mannequins and lifted it out of the way, only for another to take its place, moving almost too quickly to see.
"DAMN IT! See what I mean, Etienne?"
Etienne gave a laugh.
"Yes, they must think that you need to lose some weight, and are protecting you from food - and you are too big and slow to slip around them. Here, let me."
Etienne moved to the side and attempted to slip behind the mannequins, but as soon as he moved towards the fire, the mannequin on that side would block him. He tried the other side, and the same. He tried reaching in between them with his hand, and they just closed rank and made it so the gap between was gone and Etienne's hand was blocked. No matter what Etienne tried, nothing worked, and after several minutes (which were accompanied by Hador's chuckles of amusement and gleefully sarcastic instructions and comments - "A little more to the right" "Quick, slip under their legs!" "Nice crawling on the floor - that's always good!"), he stood, brushed off his hands, and turned away.
"Forget it, these things are more determined than a miser protecting his hoard. Let's just get out of here - we'll eat somewhere on the road."
They shouldered their packs upon their backs, walked to the door, and made to leave - and were blocked by the mannequins there.
"These things are really starting to get on my nerves, Etienne," said Hador, impatiently.
"Well, they sure ain't getting in my good graces, either. Here, you try moving them and I'll get to the door before others can take their place."
But try as they might, the mannequins were too quick, and no sooner was one moved by Hador, and Etienne jumping for the door, then another was in its place and standing between Etienne and his goal.
Hador let out a bellow of anger.
"OUT OF THE DAMN WAY!"
But, except for some shaking of the walls, and some plaster dust drifting down from the ceiling, the mannequins were literally unmoved.
"Maybe try the windows," said Etienne.
But the results were just more of the same.
"Well, if pushing them won't work, maybe chopping them up will," declared Hador as he drew his sword and advanced on the mannequins blocking the door. And with a great yell, he gave a mighty swing at the nearest of the mannequins, and his sword came down upon its outstretched arm - and glanced off the wood, just a small chip flying off as the sword shuddered with the impact. But despite repeated swings (accompanied by loud grunts and bellows from Hador), there appeared to be little effect upon the mannequin - certainly none that was visible other than some small chips in the wood - and definitely no movement by the mannequin to leave its post at the door.
"By all the gods of Shanqua! Move damn, you, move!" And he unleashed a further flurry of swings - all just as effective - or, rather, ineffective - as before. And he gave a great rush and a bellow, and knocked the mannequin to the floor - only for it to be replaced by another.
"A little help here would be welcome, Etienne!" Hador gasped out, swinging once more at the new target, but Etienne just stood in the background, and looked at Hador and the mannequins by the door, then to the other mannequins, and next, to the fireplace, then back once more to Hador whaling away with his sword.
"Those bottles of brandy, are they in your pack?" asked Etienne, stepping toward the big man.
"What?! This is no time for drinking, little man!" cried Hador, taking another mighty swipe at the mannequin before him.
"Answer! Are they in your pack?"
"Where else would they be!" Hador now almost falling over from the force of his last swing, as once more his sword glanced off the wooden mannequin with almost nothing to show for the effort.
"DAMN YOU! OUT OF THE WAY!" But Hador's roar was no more effective than his sword.
"Good, than just a moment while I get them out." And while Hador swung his sword this way and that, Etienne proceeded to unbuckle the pack's flap and snatch out the two bottles of brandy stashed there.
Etienne turned and looked at the mannequins standing before the fireplace. Then, moving quickly, he tossed first one and then the other bottle of brandy over the mannequins' heads so that they smashed against the stonework and mantle. In an instant, the brandy caught fire, and splashed flaming liquid all around - onto the furniture, onto the walls, onto the floors, and onto the two mannequins standing by the fireplace. In just a short while, the flames had engulfed the entire interior of the room, and begun spreading to the rest of the house.
"Great thinking, Etienne, now we get cooked like slabs of meat in a cook fire!" shouted Hador.
"No! To the doors, now!"
And Etienne made his actions match his words, and pushed Hador forward.
Suddenly, the doors swung open, and the mannequins parted - indeed, they now got behind Hador and Etienne, and physically moved them out the door and out of the house, not stopping till both were some distant away. Then they turned back. As the mannequins re-entered the blazing house, Etienne and Hador dashed to their horses, mounted them, and rode off a short way before turning back to look. The flames were now shooting from the door, as well as every window and the roof of the house, and they were just in time to see the last mannequin disappear inside and the door slam shut.
The flames shot up and the whole house was now engulfed - soon, there was nothing to be seen of the structure, just flames and smoke, with the roaring sound of the flames filling the air. And when, after some time, the flames had died away, all that was left was a pile of ash, rubble, and stone, with nothing to be seen of the mannequins. Everything was now silent, except for the wind - and the silence of the mannequins.
"How did you know that would work, Etienne?" asked Hador.
"I didn't, but guessed that since they were mandated to protect the occupants of the house from danger, they would do what was needed to protect us - which meant getting us out of the there."
Then, wheeling their horses around, they rode away.
"So, Jenassa," said Etienne as he reached to refill his cup of wine, "no mannequins for me."
"Nor me," said Hador, "I had my fill of them, though not of wine." And he downed what left in his cup reached for his own bottle.
At that moment, Rayya and Chaconne returned, laden down with packages and talking excitedly.
"Etienne!" exclaimed Chaconne, "I got something for you! Go look!"
"And you, you big lout," said Rayya to Hador, "why don't you go grab it off the horse and bring it in, instead of filling yourself with that swill you call wine, which you will only drain later!"
At that, they all trooped outside to see what Chaconne had bought, and immediately Jenassa broke out in laughter.
"See, Etienne! It is just what you needed!" she said.
"NO!" said both Etienne and Hador as one - for on the horse there was tied a mannequin - silent as were all its kind.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
The Girl Without A Face
by Steven Ross
"Oh hello! I'm Belle!"
Things being quiet in Tilst for a change, the gals had insisted that their men spend some quality time with them, which explained how Etienne came to be sitting in a coffee shop sipping some strange brew of coffee and eating various forms of small baked goods (Hador's quality time with Rayya running more to his polishing armor, mucking out the stable, and doing all sorts of assorted jobs under her watchful eye) - with both wishing at the very least for some small bit of excitement (an attack by hordes of animated skeletons would suit them fine, just about now). As Etienne sat at the table holding the small delicate coffee cup in his hand (and resisting the urge to clench his fist and shatter it), his mind drifted off in imagination of rampant mayhem and what he would do, so that Jenassa's and Chaconne innocent chatter disappeared into the background.
"What do you say, Etienne?" came Chaconne's voice as from a distance.
"I think we should just smash everything!" he declared, thinking of how to open some locked magical door.
"What!" Chaconne responded in a shocked voice.
"Eh, what?" replied Etienne, as his thoughts returned to the present.
"Did you even hear what Chaconne said?" asked Jenassa.
"Sorry, my mind must have drifted."
"Well, then bring it back from wherever it was off to - we want to spend the time with all of you - not just your body."
"You have my fullest attention." Turning to Chaconne, he asked, "What was it you said?"
"I was asking if you had noticed that young girl sitting at the table across the way, and what your thoughts were."
Etienne turned his attention to the room, and spotted the girl, who was sitting quietly eating some cake. And he was immediately struck by her appearance - for where her face should be, there was just a smooth pale blueness to be seen, broken only by her eyes.
"I see, now. Strange. Perhaps it is some sort of magical mask?"
"Magic, certainly," intoned Jenassa, "but it is no mask. As I walked past earlier, that much was apparent."
"Yes," added Chaconne. "It would seem to be as if some pale blue skin had totally replaced the poor little girl's feature."
"Perhaps," said Etienne. "But I don't see what my thoughts may have to do with it."
"I was wondering if maybe you had seen anything like it before," said Chaconne. "Maybe in one of those other worlds you dream about sometime."
Etienne shrugged.
"I really don't remember much of those other places - if they even exist outside my dreams."
And then there was a quick flash through his mind of some other place; of a cold, hard land, but beautiful, as well, and of a woman who had the same - nothing but a pale blueness where her face should have been, and yet, like the land, beautiful. And it came to him that his other self in that world had helped her, had found the missing feature, a map of the face that had been removed, and once replaced, her face had been restored. And then, just like that, the memory was gone again.
"What is it, Etienne?" asked Jenassa. "For a moment, you had that look about you that you get at times."
"Nothing. It was nothing. But perhaps let me talk to the girl and find out a little more."
"Be tactful, Etienne," said Chaconne, "and do not upset her."
"Me? Am I ever anything less than tactful?"
"Like a wild gomphothere in the bamboo forests of T'sen," commented Jenassa dryly.
Etienne walked over to the table where the little girl was eating some cake and cookies.
"Hi!" he said cheerfully. "I am called Etienne, and I was wondering what type of sweets you were eating, and what you would recommend that myself and my two companions try."
"Oh hello!" the girl replied cheerfully - the sound of the words seemingly coming from where a mouth would be - if she had had one. "I'm Belle!"
"Pleased to meet you Belle! Do you mind if I sit while I talk to you?"
"No. It's fun talking to different people all the time. Even if what they are really asking about is my face, and not whatever else it is that they say."
Etienne looked at the young girl, and then broke into a smile.
"I would know your opinion about the sweets as well - that, at least, would keep me in favor with my two companions. But yes, you are right, I just didn't want to upset you - or else my companions would make me suffer far more than can be imagined. If you'd prefer, we can talk just of the sweets, and I can then buy some to make sure I stay in my ladies' good graces."
"That's okay Mister, I don't mind it all that much anymore - and the other children hardly tease me at all, now. But if you would like to know more, you should ask my mother."
"Your mother? And where can I find her?"
"Oh, she's right over there," said Belle, pointing to where a redheaded woman sat at a table writing. "She owns the shop and makes the best cookies and cakes!"
"Does she? Well, I will then, but first, what would you suggest in the way of sweets and cakes?"
"Let Momma choose. She has a way of knowing exactly what each customer would like the best!"
"Then that I shall Belle! Perhaps we will talk again, later."
"That would be fun! And I could meet your two ladies as well! They look like a lot of fun to be with!"
"That they are. I'll tell then to come over."
"Neat!"
After returning to Jenassa and Chaconne, and filling them in, whereupon they rose from the table to join Belle, Etienne walked over to the redhead and introduced himself.
"Well, why don't you have a seat. I am called Deidre. What can I do for you? And don't mind this, it's just ideas for some new cookies I'm jotting down."
"I wanted to ask you some questions about Belle, if you don't mind," said Etienne as he sat down.
"Then you can pick up your ass and get right out the door, or I'll beat you myself!" said Deirdre, sotto voce and in an angry tone.
"Wait, I -"
"I've had enough of you all. Belle is a sweet child and she doesn't -"
"Yes, yes, yes, yes!" said Etienne, as he held his hands up before him in a halting gesture. "I only ask as I once knew a woman who suffered such and - "
"You did? Where?"
"It was far away, and the map of her face was missing, until one was found and her face restored to as it should be."
"Missing? Was it taken from her."
"That part I don't know, I only know that she did get one once. And hence why I was curious about Belle. Was she always thus? And if not, when did she change. My companions would be very upset with me if I did not try to help."
Deidre looked over to the table where Jenassa and Chaconne sat with Belle, who was clapping her hands and laughing at something that Chaconne was describing with gestures of her hands, while Jenassa also apparently interjected with some amusing comments.
"Well, your friends are certainly providing Belle with a lot of amusement, so if only in gratitude for that, I will tell you. Belle has always been as she was, as far as I know - and no, I am not her natural mother, though she is a daughter to me and shall always be. I was younger, and ran a small traveling bake cart alone, moving from town to town, and had been doing so for some time, and having saved up enough to buy a permanent shop, had decided that it was to be my last trip. It was while I was in a small town on the edge of the Forests of Tilst, along the road that runs along the south branch of the Ilt, that I saw her, and just a wee little babe she was. No one wanted her, and it was just fortune - as some would call it, or fate, as others would - that happened to lead me there that day, for they were going to sell her off (or so I guessed). But seeing her, I fell in love with her, and took her from that place. Perhaps the town's folk only wished to be rid of her, looking upon her as an ill omen, for they did not much seem to care that their plans had gone awry, but seemed happy enough to just see her gone. It was shortly after that I arrived here, and with the money I had made on the road, bought and established this place - and the two of us have been happy ever since. And, after a few well place slaps, the teasing stopped - though perhaps it is because the cakes and treats I bake are so good, and I am generous to the children. that also played a part in it. Whatever the reason, she is happy, and so am I - except when meddlers and curiosity seekers show up!" And her eyes flashed with anger once again, as she said this.
"I am neither, I assure you, nor are my companions."
"It would seem so," replied Deidre looking over at Belle once again, where Chaconne was standing, demonstrating some sort of dance step as she moved her arms about, while Jenassa leaned over to talk to Belle, who was laughing joyfully.
"It is good to see her laugh so. But then, she is a happy child, despite all."
"Where is the town that you speak of?"
"It is, as I said, just on the edge of the great forests, where the South Ilt runs out from the trees. A small town - I forget its name. More than that I cannot say."
"Is there anything else that you can tell me?"
"That is all I can tell, if you would know more of what went before I adopted her, you must go to the town itself. It is but a small place, but the first one encounters as they exit or enter the forest next to the river upon the road that runs aside it. Perhaps two days ride from here."
"Well, my companions and I are enjoying some leisure time, so I think we'll take a ride there and see what there is to be seen - and heard. Besides, it's a pleasant time of year for a riverside ride."
Then after some small talk, and Etienne buying a small box of baked goods for the gals, he walked back to where they sat entertaining Belle.
"So, you girls getting along?" he asked.
"Oh yes!" Belle replied excitedly. "Chaconne was telling me how she disarmed a bandit by slicing his hands off! And Jenassa promised to show me how to use a dagger and the best place to stab people!"
Etienne looked at his two companions, Jenassa saying, "A girl has to learn some time," while Chaconne just smiled sweetly.
"When I grow up, I want to be just like them!" added Belle.
"Etienne," said Chaconne, as the three were riding back home, "We must help the little girl. She is so sweet - please say we will."
"Yes, do," added Jenassa, "as perhaps then we will have your full attention."
"Besides, it will be a fun little adventure, even if nothing comes of it."
"I'm ahead of you," Etienne replied with a laugh. "I had already told the girl's mother as much - I was but waiting for the right time to suggest it to the two of you."
"Oh, wonderful!" exclaimed Chaconne. "When can we start?"
"I think first thing tomorrow morning."
"That will give us time to pack some supplies and prepare then," said Jenassa.
Shortly later, they were home, where they could see Rayya standing behind Hador as he worked on some leather, and hear his grumblings (which were more like the rumblings of a small earthquake) as she instructed him (though they could also see that despite her giving him orders, she was also gently stroking his back). As they rode up, Etienne hailed the pair.
"Hello you two! I see that you are both having fun. We've brought you some sweet cakes to share when you are done." And as he dismounted, he handed the bag to Rayya.
"Thank you, Etienne," she replied. "Though this one," said with a shake of her head in Hador's direction, "gets none until he has finished all I have set for him to do. It is like having a big stupid child around Etienne - I don't know how you deal with it. Though, tis said, even kings like to have their fool near."
Hador just grumbled some more - as he continued doing whatever thing it was that Rayya had tasked him with (even as it did not escape Etienne, Jenassa, and Chaconne's attention that Rayya still would constantly touch and stroke Hador's back, and that his grumblings were almost like the purr of a big cat as she did so).
"He has his uses," replied Etienne as the gals led the horses to the stable. Then, "Tomorrow we'll be off on a little ride south for a short while - oh say a week or two. And try not to be too hard on Hador," Etienne finished with a smile.
"His real trial comes tonight," Rayya replied with a smile.
"We will see who is given a hard time then," said Hador, taking a break from his grumbling.
The next morning, Etienne, Jenassa, and Chaconne rode out early - though of Hador and Rayya there was nothing to be seen; but if the duet of snoring coming from their room was any indication, they would not be out and about for a while, anyway.
Etienne, Jenassa, and Chaconne rode south, enjoying the pleasant weather. As the outskirts of the forests of Tilst hove into view, they began asking in the small villages and hamlets they passed through if anyone knew of any stories about people having no face, but it was not until they were under the very eaves of the forest itself, that they encountered any such story.
They were sitting in a tavern having a drink, discreetly inquiring about the topic, when one of the barmaids related a tale she had heard some years back.
"It was from shortly before I arrived here and started working in the tavern, apparently," she said as she served them their ale. "The townspeople were talking about a young girl who had had her face stolen by some creature of the woods, but the child apparently was taken away by a traveling vendor, and nothing more was said of the matter. In fact, when I asked, they were reluctant to speak anymore about it. Best you ask the barkeep if you would wish to know more - though good luck as to getting anything out of him - or anyone else, for that matter."
When the barmaid had walked away, Etienne turned to his two companions.
"I think that after we finish these, we should split up and check around town for more information."
"That is a good idea," said Chaconne. "A person may speak more freely to one than to three - or even two."
"Good! You two can tackle the townspeople and shopowners."
"What of you, Etienne?" asked Jenassa. "What will you be doing?"
"What will I be doing? Why I will see what the barkeep has to say, and talk to the patrons, as well."
"And have many a drink as you do so," chided Chaconne.
"Well, yes, perhaps," replied Etienne with a laugh. "But I will regale them with stories of different planes and the strange things they contain, and perhaps by doing so make it easier for them to tell of some of the strange things they have seen."
"Just don't forget why we are here," said Jenassa, "because it is not for the drink."
"It's settled then! Let us meet back here when the sun has traveled half the sky from mid-day's height towards the horizon."
Jenassa and Chaconne finished their drinks and departed, leaving Etienne to deal with the barkeep and patrons. Some hours later, at the appointed time, they returned, finding Etienne sitting at a table surrounded by many of the bar's patrons, with many a laugh coming from the group.
"Here they are," exclaimed Etienne as he saw Jenassa and Chaconne enter the bar, "my keepers have found me! Doubtless they mean to take me away from you good fellows - it is always such."
Jenassa and Chaconne looked at each other, Jenassa scowling and Chaconne just raising an eyebrow in amusement, and then they made their way to Etienne.
"Where's the wench?" exclaimed Etienne. "We need to get my lovely companions a drink and have them join in the fun! Wench! Some more drinks here! Wench!"
Jenassa just waved the barmaid off, while Chaconne spoke to Etienne.
"We would love to spend some time with you and your new friends, but we need to set camp, and Jenassa and I would show you a thing or two - unless you prefer drink to what we can give."
"Oh ho! See how they tempt me? Well, what man can resist the charms of a beautiful woman - and when there are two of them - or is it four, my eyes seem to be playing tricks - then the battle is lost!" Etienne drained what was left of his ale and tuned to his two companions. "I am yours," he said, "do with me what you will!" And he rose from the chair and promptly tripped over his own feet, to be caught by Chaconne and Jenassa, who, each grabbing hold of an arm, led him to the door, much to the amusement of the other patrons, who sent him on his way with various comments and ribald remarks.
Once they were outside the tavern, Etienne shook himself free of the gals' grasp and straightened up.
"Well," he said, as they walked over to where their horses were tethered, "that was fun - even if I was only pretending to tie a load on."
"Good thing," commented Jenassa, "I was starting to wonder if you had forgotten what we were here for and lost your wits."
"Me, lose my wits? Why if anything my wits were made sharper by what little I imbibed - and as to forgetting what we are here for, I have things to tell you, though it cost some small amount of coin to buy the drinks that loosened their tongues Let us go and set camp and I shall tell you all, and you shall tell me what you have learned." And, having arrived at their horses, Etienne mounted - and promptly fell off the other side.
"You can stop pretending now," said Chaconne. "I'm sure any townsfolk who saw you are convinced." Jenassa just raised her eyes to the sky and shook her head.
Eventually they were all mounted, and, without further ado (or further falls by Etienne - though he did wobble a bit), they rode out of the small village to find a spot to set up camp.
The camp was set at the edge of the woods, a fire laid, and dinner cooked and eaten - as well as a herbal drink concocted by Chaconne for Etienne to relieve the worst of his drink effects, having been drunk (much to Etienne's dislike - " What did you put in here? Cow turds and bird droppings?" "Well, you have one right." - though it did make him feel somewhat more clear headed). And then it was time to talk about what they had discovered.
"The blacksmith was reticent at first, though after I asked him how he would like to be without a face, his tongue loosened considerably." Jenassa.
"Well, I had no need to resort to any type of intimidation when I spoke to the goods grocer. I found that when I asked politely, he responded quickly and freely - and my playing with my dagger had nothing to do with it, I'm sure." Chaconne.
"The barkeep's fondness for money soon overcame any reservations he had, as well, and buying drinks soon had the other patrons chattering like birds in a tree." Etienne.
"But it was from the women that I found out the most." Chaconne.
"Indeed, if their menfolk preferred to remain silent, they did not - though it was obvious that they were afraid, if the look of fear in their eyes when they spoke was anything to go by." Jenassa.
"Yes, that much was apparent." Chaconne.
And each, in turn, summarized everything they had heard, and it all boiled down to one inescapable conclusion. There was something evil behind it all. The evil had first appeared a little over ten years ago. The evil was due to one person. And that one person was -
"A sorceress," said Etienne, from where he reclined watching the campfire (which had finally stopped moving about and resolved itself into just one), "and she lives somewhere in the forest, though no one knows where - and are too afraid to find out."
"Then it is up to us to discover where she is," said Chaconne, stirring the fire with a stick and making sparks leap up. "And find out what her connection is with Belle, and if she is behind the mischief that has been done."
"Yes," replied Jenassa. And in the next instance, she had leapt to her feet and drawn her sword. "There!", she cried, at which Chacone also sprang up, and Etienne turned to see where and what the "there" was that had prompted Jenassa's actions.
"Show yourself!" demanded Jenassa.
But the only thing that showed, was a pale face staring at them from the gloom beneath the trees, and when Jenassa made to move towards it, the face faded into the darkness, disappearing without a trace or a sound.
Jenassa made to follow, but was brought up by Etienne's sharp command.
"Halt! It will do no good blundering about in the murk of night. Let us keep watch, in case she returns, and tomorrow, when the sun has risen, we will look for tracks, and follow them, and find out who or what was spying on us out of the night."
"Very well, Etienne" said Jenassa as she sheathed her sword. "And I shall take the first watch, while you two rest."
"And I'll take the second," said Chaconne, "so that by the time it is your turn to watch, Etienne, we will know that you are not just seeing spirits brought about by drinking spirits" and she gave a small laugh and lay back down on her bedroll.
And so the night went, and nothing further out of the ordinary was seen or heard - not even by Etienne, who had finally recovered from his afternoon inquiries at the tavern. And when the sun arose and they had all broken fast, they walked under the eaves of the forest where they had seen the face, but if the creature had left any tracks, they were gone now, and nothing to indicate that there had ever been anything there.
After gathering up their supplies and breaking camp, it was decided that they would explore the forest in the direction that the face had made its appearance, and so they set off into the shadow beneath the trees.
The three rode most of the morning without noticing anything amiss, or to indicate that they were even searching in the right place. But as morning turn to midday, and thence to afternoon, they perceived that the woods had grown quiet, with nary a sound of bird or rustle of small animal to break the silence - only the breeze as it rustled the leaves to indicate that the world had not grown empty entire, devoid of all action or activity. Soon, even the smallest of insects were no longer to be seen, as if all things possessing life had abandoned the area, leaving it empty and devoid of all living things.
"There is some witchery at work here, Etienne," said Jenassa, "and I like it not."
"Yes, the woods are filled with a sense of unease" added Chaconne, "as if all that moves avoids this place."
"Well," commented Etienne, "then that is all to the good, for it means that we must be drawing near to where the sorceress lives."
"Then let us be on our guard," said Jenassa, "so as not to be taken by surprise lest she attempt some magic."
And so they rode on, with all their senses heightened and on guard - and rode out from the forest and into a small clearing, neatly planted with well tended flowers, vegetables, and herbs, and a pretty little house with chairs arrayed before it - more of a small cottage really - placed centermost. And in the gardens, a woman worked, and bees buzzed about her, and at their arriving she looked up and smiled, and bade them approach.
As they drew close and dismounted, they saw that the woman was young - or at least had a young appearing face, and she smiled more pleasantly at them and spoke.
"I do not get many visitors out here in the forest, and so it is always a pleasure when strangers show up in my little glade. It gives me the opportunity to converse with them and show hospitality."
"Thank you," said Etienne, we would be glad of whatever hospitality you could offer. And as for conversation, we would have some with you if it pleases, as there are questions we would ask that perhaps you can answer."
"Perhaps. I will as I can. But first, a little drink would perhaps be in order, for it looks as if you have done your fair share of riding today, and perhaps refreshment would be in order."
"Indeed it is," replied Etienne with a smile.
"Excellent! And then, after a cool drink, we can discuss other matters. Please come in and make yourself at home."
At this, Jenassa spoke up.
"I think it best if we talked first, and refreshed ourselves after."
"Come Jenassa," this from Etienne. "Surely a little refreshment first is in order (he was already thinking of a nice cool mug of ale). There is plenty of time for discussion, which can as easily be done over refreshments as it can before or after."
"Your man speaks the truth," said the woman, her smile even broader and more inviting now. "Come inside and relax a bit."
Jenassa just scowled.
If you wish, Etienne, she said. "You may do so. But I will wait here."
"As will I," added Chaconne, "for it is pleasant to sit among the flowers of the garden and breathe in the fresh air with it scent of herbs and fragrance of blossoms."
"Then do so, my friends," said the woman. "Have a seat upon the chairs and I will fetch you something to ease your weariness."
"As for me," Etienne now, "lead the way and let me discover what refreshments you have on hand inside."
"So be it. Follow me." And the woman led the way into the cottage, followed by Etienne, while a disgruntled Jenassa sat herself down in one of the garden chairs, joined by Chaconne.
They had been sitting some time, when Chaconne spoke up.
"There is something most peculiar about these bees," said Chaconne as she waved one away from her face. "They do not seem to look quite right."
"How do you mean?" asked Jenassa.
"Their heads, they seem all wrong - the shape and size appear to be off."
"Do they? And what is keeping Etienne, I wonder," said Jenassa, as she bent to get a closer look at one of the bees on a nearby flower. "He has been in the cottage for some time now."
"Indeed he has. Something is not right."
"It is not!" exclaimed Jenassa as she inspected the bee busy at its work. "This bee has a face, and it is the face of some small creature, and not one belonging to any bee I have ever seen."
"As does this one," said Chaconne, as she also bent to look at one of the bees. "There is some evil magic at work here!"
"Then let us not wait. I do not like this, and fear that even now some sorcery is being worked upon Etienne. Let us enter in the cottage see!"
As one, they moved to the entrance - to be met by the woman as they sought entry.
"I was just bringing you some cool drinks to pass the time," she said holding out her hands, in each of which was a mug of some drink.
"We do not need your drinks," said Jenassa. "Where is Etienne?"
"Why, relaxing inside. But here, take these and drink of them and you will soon find your cares to be washed away in their cool sweetness."
"We do not wish for your drinks! Step aside and let us enter!"
"Indeed, if all is well," said Chaconne, "then there will be plenty of time for cool drinks, and then you can perhaps explain some things - like the bees!"
"Ah, you have seen those poor creatures. I have tried to care for them as I could, but some witchery has changed them - doubtless from some encounter with a previous occupant of this cottage, which I only discovered and took over recently. Now, if you would but drink of -"
"We will not! Now step aside or assuredly you will be moved aside - and not amiably, either."
"Well, I for one have no desire to ruin a pleasant afternoon. If enter you must, then I will not stop you." And the woman stepped back into the cottage and out of their way.
Jenassa and Chacone entered within, but at first could see nothing, as the interior was so dark and gloomy. As they advanced further, they were aware of the woman's steps behind them but were distracted, for as their eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, and they could see Etienne seated in a chair, a mug in one hand, and some strange apparatus atop his head.
"Hey oh!" said Etienne, waving his mug about. "There you are, and about time too! The ale is cool and tasty, and this massage things does wonders to relax one. You should give it a try!"
Then Chaconne became aware of the woman speaking in low tones behind them and spun to see her weaving her hands about in preparation to casting some spell. Drawing her sword, she advanced upon the woman who retreated before her, her lips still moving as she neared the final verse of the spell.
"Not so fast!" exclaimed Chaconne, as she lunged at the sorceress - for that is what she was - with her sword, but the woman danced out of the way, though her spell was left unfinished.
Etienne laughed.
"That's it, Chaconne! A good dance to pass the time in an enjoyable fashion! Come Jenassa, have a drink!" And he held his cup out to her.
But Jenassa was frozen for a moment in inactivity, for she could see now that the thing upon Etienne's head seemed to be loosening the skin of his face. Then she leapt forward and grabbing the machine in her hands, tried to remove it - to no avail.
"No need to be grabbing at the thing so," said Etienne, "I am sure that our host has another for you. Meanwhile, take a break and watch Chaconne dance with the woman - it must be a sword dance of sorts, for see how Chaconne weaves her blade back and forth and our host delicately dances around it!"
"If the only size our host has is one that fits you, I doubt there is one small enough for a head less fat!" But as Jenassa said this she did turn, and saw Chaconne desperately fighting with the woman, who seemed impervious to any of Chaconnes' thrusts or slashes, and was busy moving her hands this way and that, mouthing words that could not be heard. And soon, it could be seen that Chaconne was tiring, as she had never tired before, and was forced to retreat, with all her movements slowing, as if she were being enveloped in some invisible web.
And then she stumbled and fell, and Jenassa was torn - removed the device that was at work upon Etienne, or leap forward to Chaconne's aid. But it was just for a moment, and then she, too, was lunging at the sorceress.
Again, Etienne gave a great laugh,
"That's the spirit! Your turn, Jenassa, but perhaps first help Chaconne up and then you can all dance a reel - instead of reeling!" And another laugh came from him.
"Simpleton!" cried Jenassa. "Either help or remain silent, unless you wish to lose your face and have it affixed to some buzzing bee - though the buzzing part would be about right!"
"Well, no need to take on so!" replied Etienne. And then he grew silent, for as he watched, Chaconne's face was turning blue, and her hands were grabbing at her neck.
Now Jenassa was fully engaged, and whatever spell had been cast on Chaconne, was now effecting her, as well. Her movements became slow, and she began to stumble about.
"Come, you great oaf," words she almost never used t when talking to Etienne (well, at least not often, and then only in jest). "If you would not doom us all, then you needs move now!"
Etienne now sat straight up, for even in his current state he could see things were seriously amiss.
Janessa made a desperate lunge, with what was the last of her energy, the rest having been sapped from her by some sinister spell. As she did, the sorceress stepped back, and was distracted for a moment, and in that moment Etienne acted.
Grabbing the dagger from his waist, he flung it full force at the sorceress, and before she was aware, or could take steps to counter it, she was skewered through and through at the chest, and fell to the floor.
In that moment, several things happened. Chaconne's face was restored to its proper tone and she was no longer in distress, Jenassa regained her strength, and finished her lunge - the blade sinking deep into the still body of the sorcerous - and the device that had been upon Etienne's head, and had been working on loosening his face from his body, released its hold. And then they were all standing, breathing easier at last, and making a hasty exit of the cursed cottage. As they did so, they could see that the sorceress now no longer had a face, it having been replace by just a pale blue where it once had been. Then they were out in the open and breathing the fresh air of the glade.
"That is an evil place, even if it once was not," said Chaconne in a hoarse voice.
"Indeed, and we were lucky to have avoided a sad fate for ourselves."
"Well, there is one sure cure for evil places," said Etienne, walking to the horses and drawing out some gear. In a moment, he had struck a fire and lit a touch, and this he threw into the entry of the cottage, which was soon engulfed in flames.
As they watched it burn, Chaconne took a look around the garden once again.
"Look!" she cried. "The bees! They no longer have the strange faces, but have been restored to proper bee form. I hope that the same can be said of Belle."
"There is but one way of knowing," said Etienne, and as the cottage burned to ashes behind them, they mounted up and rode back north.
They stopped at the small village at the edge of the forest, and informed the citizens there of what had occurred, and the townsfolk all were relieved to hear of it. Then they rode out again, and in just a few days were back at the coffee house, where they were met by a joyful Deidre.
"You are back! You wont's believe what has happened! It was just a few days ago, while I was speaking with Belle, all of a sudden, her face began to change and the flat blueness disappeared. and in its place was a proper face! If you have had anything to do with this, I am forever in your debt."
"It was nothing," replied Etienne. We just restored what was her's to begin with. Now, where is she? We would see her now that all is as it should be."
Deidre led them over to Belle, who was in the back of the shop, and there she was, face restored.
"So, Belle," said Etienne, "how are things now? No one making fun of you anymore, I trust?"
"You're back! Oh, it is all so different! The other children still tease me a bit, but I'm used to it and don't mind. Do you think your friends have time to show me some things? They were so much fun the last time!"
"Of course we have some time, Belle" said Chaconne smiling broadly.
"And we always will when you wish it," add Jenassa.
As Etienne sat down to some coffee and cakes, all courtesy of Deidre, he could see the three, Belle, Chaconne, and Jenassa, all dancing about, as Chaconne showed the proper way to parry, and Jenassa how to slip a stab in unawares - Belle laughing and smiling all the while.
"So, Etienne - enjoy your quality time did you?" said Hador when the three had arrived back at the manor. "It must have been hard on you, lazing around with Jenassa and Chaconne, eating cakes, drinking wine, and going for long rides in the woods. Well, next time you can do what I did, instead, and a hard task it was. You try mucking out the stables and doing every little odd chore that Rayya can think up, and then tell me how tough you had it! Hrmmp! A quality time, indeed!"
"So, Belle," said Etienne, "how are things now?"
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
"Oh hello! I'm Belle!"
Things being quiet in Tilst for a change, the gals had insisted that their men spend some quality time with them, which explained how Etienne came to be sitting in a coffee shop sipping some strange brew of coffee and eating various forms of small baked goods (Hador's quality time with Rayya running more to his polishing armor, mucking out the stable, and doing all sorts of assorted jobs under her watchful eye) - with both wishing at the very least for some small bit of excitement (an attack by hordes of animated skeletons would suit them fine, just about now). As Etienne sat at the table holding the small delicate coffee cup in his hand (and resisting the urge to clench his fist and shatter it), his mind drifted off in imagination of rampant mayhem and what he would do, so that Jenassa's and Chaconne innocent chatter disappeared into the background.
"What do you say, Etienne?" came Chaconne's voice as from a distance.
"I think we should just smash everything!" he declared, thinking of how to open some locked magical door.
"What!" Chaconne responded in a shocked voice.
"Eh, what?" replied Etienne, as his thoughts returned to the present.
"Did you even hear what Chaconne said?" asked Jenassa.
"Sorry, my mind must have drifted."
"Well, then bring it back from wherever it was off to - we want to spend the time with all of you - not just your body."
"You have my fullest attention." Turning to Chaconne, he asked, "What was it you said?"
"I was asking if you had noticed that young girl sitting at the table across the way, and what your thoughts were."
Etienne turned his attention to the room, and spotted the girl, who was sitting quietly eating some cake. And he was immediately struck by her appearance - for where her face should be, there was just a smooth pale blueness to be seen, broken only by her eyes.
"I see, now. Strange. Perhaps it is some sort of magical mask?"
"Magic, certainly," intoned Jenassa, "but it is no mask. As I walked past earlier, that much was apparent."
"Yes," added Chaconne. "It would seem to be as if some pale blue skin had totally replaced the poor little girl's feature."
"Perhaps," said Etienne. "But I don't see what my thoughts may have to do with it."
"I was wondering if maybe you had seen anything like it before," said Chaconne. "Maybe in one of those other worlds you dream about sometime."
Etienne shrugged.
"I really don't remember much of those other places - if they even exist outside my dreams."
And then there was a quick flash through his mind of some other place; of a cold, hard land, but beautiful, as well, and of a woman who had the same - nothing but a pale blueness where her face should have been, and yet, like the land, beautiful. And it came to him that his other self in that world had helped her, had found the missing feature, a map of the face that had been removed, and once replaced, her face had been restored. And then, just like that, the memory was gone again.
"What is it, Etienne?" asked Jenassa. "For a moment, you had that look about you that you get at times."
"Nothing. It was nothing. But perhaps let me talk to the girl and find out a little more."
"Be tactful, Etienne," said Chaconne, "and do not upset her."
"Me? Am I ever anything less than tactful?"
"Like a wild gomphothere in the bamboo forests of T'sen," commented Jenassa dryly.
Etienne walked over to the table where the little girl was eating some cake and cookies.
"Hi!" he said cheerfully. "I am called Etienne, and I was wondering what type of sweets you were eating, and what you would recommend that myself and my two companions try."
"Oh hello!" the girl replied cheerfully - the sound of the words seemingly coming from where a mouth would be - if she had had one. "I'm Belle!"
"Pleased to meet you Belle! Do you mind if I sit while I talk to you?"
"No. It's fun talking to different people all the time. Even if what they are really asking about is my face, and not whatever else it is that they say."
Etienne looked at the young girl, and then broke into a smile.
"I would know your opinion about the sweets as well - that, at least, would keep me in favor with my two companions. But yes, you are right, I just didn't want to upset you - or else my companions would make me suffer far more than can be imagined. If you'd prefer, we can talk just of the sweets, and I can then buy some to make sure I stay in my ladies' good graces."
"That's okay Mister, I don't mind it all that much anymore - and the other children hardly tease me at all, now. But if you would like to know more, you should ask my mother."
"Your mother? And where can I find her?"
"Oh, she's right over there," said Belle, pointing to where a redheaded woman sat at a table writing. "She owns the shop and makes the best cookies and cakes!"
"Does she? Well, I will then, but first, what would you suggest in the way of sweets and cakes?"
"Let Momma choose. She has a way of knowing exactly what each customer would like the best!"
"Then that I shall Belle! Perhaps we will talk again, later."
"That would be fun! And I could meet your two ladies as well! They look like a lot of fun to be with!"
"That they are. I'll tell then to come over."
"Neat!"
After returning to Jenassa and Chaconne, and filling them in, whereupon they rose from the table to join Belle, Etienne walked over to the redhead and introduced himself.
"Well, why don't you have a seat. I am called Deidre. What can I do for you? And don't mind this, it's just ideas for some new cookies I'm jotting down."
"I wanted to ask you some questions about Belle, if you don't mind," said Etienne as he sat down.
"Then you can pick up your ass and get right out the door, or I'll beat you myself!" said Deirdre, sotto voce and in an angry tone.
"Wait, I -"
"I've had enough of you all. Belle is a sweet child and she doesn't -"
"Yes, yes, yes, yes!" said Etienne, as he held his hands up before him in a halting gesture. "I only ask as I once knew a woman who suffered such and - "
"You did? Where?"
"It was far away, and the map of her face was missing, until one was found and her face restored to as it should be."
"Missing? Was it taken from her."
"That part I don't know, I only know that she did get one once. And hence why I was curious about Belle. Was she always thus? And if not, when did she change. My companions would be very upset with me if I did not try to help."
Deidre looked over to the table where Jenassa and Chaconne sat with Belle, who was clapping her hands and laughing at something that Chaconne was describing with gestures of her hands, while Jenassa also apparently interjected with some amusing comments.
"Well, your friends are certainly providing Belle with a lot of amusement, so if only in gratitude for that, I will tell you. Belle has always been as she was, as far as I know - and no, I am not her natural mother, though she is a daughter to me and shall always be. I was younger, and ran a small traveling bake cart alone, moving from town to town, and had been doing so for some time, and having saved up enough to buy a permanent shop, had decided that it was to be my last trip. It was while I was in a small town on the edge of the Forests of Tilst, along the road that runs along the south branch of the Ilt, that I saw her, and just a wee little babe she was. No one wanted her, and it was just fortune - as some would call it, or fate, as others would - that happened to lead me there that day, for they were going to sell her off (or so I guessed). But seeing her, I fell in love with her, and took her from that place. Perhaps the town's folk only wished to be rid of her, looking upon her as an ill omen, for they did not much seem to care that their plans had gone awry, but seemed happy enough to just see her gone. It was shortly after that I arrived here, and with the money I had made on the road, bought and established this place - and the two of us have been happy ever since. And, after a few well place slaps, the teasing stopped - though perhaps it is because the cakes and treats I bake are so good, and I am generous to the children. that also played a part in it. Whatever the reason, she is happy, and so am I - except when meddlers and curiosity seekers show up!" And her eyes flashed with anger once again, as she said this.
"I am neither, I assure you, nor are my companions."
"It would seem so," replied Deidre looking over at Belle once again, where Chaconne was standing, demonstrating some sort of dance step as she moved her arms about, while Jenassa leaned over to talk to Belle, who was laughing joyfully.
"It is good to see her laugh so. But then, she is a happy child, despite all."
"Where is the town that you speak of?"
"It is, as I said, just on the edge of the great forests, where the South Ilt runs out from the trees. A small town - I forget its name. More than that I cannot say."
"Is there anything else that you can tell me?"
"That is all I can tell, if you would know more of what went before I adopted her, you must go to the town itself. It is but a small place, but the first one encounters as they exit or enter the forest next to the river upon the road that runs aside it. Perhaps two days ride from here."
"Well, my companions and I are enjoying some leisure time, so I think we'll take a ride there and see what there is to be seen - and heard. Besides, it's a pleasant time of year for a riverside ride."
Then after some small talk, and Etienne buying a small box of baked goods for the gals, he walked back to where they sat entertaining Belle.
"So, you girls getting along?" he asked.
"Oh yes!" Belle replied excitedly. "Chaconne was telling me how she disarmed a bandit by slicing his hands off! And Jenassa promised to show me how to use a dagger and the best place to stab people!"
Etienne looked at his two companions, Jenassa saying, "A girl has to learn some time," while Chaconne just smiled sweetly.
"When I grow up, I want to be just like them!" added Belle.
"Etienne," said Chaconne, as the three were riding back home, "We must help the little girl. She is so sweet - please say we will."
"Yes, do," added Jenassa, "as perhaps then we will have your full attention."
"Besides, it will be a fun little adventure, even if nothing comes of it."
"I'm ahead of you," Etienne replied with a laugh. "I had already told the girl's mother as much - I was but waiting for the right time to suggest it to the two of you."
"Oh, wonderful!" exclaimed Chaconne. "When can we start?"
"I think first thing tomorrow morning."
"That will give us time to pack some supplies and prepare then," said Jenassa.
Shortly later, they were home, where they could see Rayya standing behind Hador as he worked on some leather, and hear his grumblings (which were more like the rumblings of a small earthquake) as she instructed him (though they could also see that despite her giving him orders, she was also gently stroking his back). As they rode up, Etienne hailed the pair.
"Hello you two! I see that you are both having fun. We've brought you some sweet cakes to share when you are done." And as he dismounted, he handed the bag to Rayya.
"Thank you, Etienne," she replied. "Though this one," said with a shake of her head in Hador's direction, "gets none until he has finished all I have set for him to do. It is like having a big stupid child around Etienne - I don't know how you deal with it. Though, tis said, even kings like to have their fool near."
Hador just grumbled some more - as he continued doing whatever thing it was that Rayya had tasked him with (even as it did not escape Etienne, Jenassa, and Chaconne's attention that Rayya still would constantly touch and stroke Hador's back, and that his grumblings were almost like the purr of a big cat as she did so).
"He has his uses," replied Etienne as the gals led the horses to the stable. Then, "Tomorrow we'll be off on a little ride south for a short while - oh say a week or two. And try not to be too hard on Hador," Etienne finished with a smile.
"His real trial comes tonight," Rayya replied with a smile.
"We will see who is given a hard time then," said Hador, taking a break from his grumbling.
The next morning, Etienne, Jenassa, and Chaconne rode out early - though of Hador and Rayya there was nothing to be seen; but if the duet of snoring coming from their room was any indication, they would not be out and about for a while, anyway.
Etienne, Jenassa, and Chaconne rode south, enjoying the pleasant weather. As the outskirts of the forests of Tilst hove into view, they began asking in the small villages and hamlets they passed through if anyone knew of any stories about people having no face, but it was not until they were under the very eaves of the forest itself, that they encountered any such story.
They were sitting in a tavern having a drink, discreetly inquiring about the topic, when one of the barmaids related a tale she had heard some years back.
"It was from shortly before I arrived here and started working in the tavern, apparently," she said as she served them their ale. "The townspeople were talking about a young girl who had had her face stolen by some creature of the woods, but the child apparently was taken away by a traveling vendor, and nothing more was said of the matter. In fact, when I asked, they were reluctant to speak anymore about it. Best you ask the barkeep if you would wish to know more - though good luck as to getting anything out of him - or anyone else, for that matter."
When the barmaid had walked away, Etienne turned to his two companions.
"I think that after we finish these, we should split up and check around town for more information."
"That is a good idea," said Chaconne. "A person may speak more freely to one than to three - or even two."
"Good! You two can tackle the townspeople and shopowners."
"What of you, Etienne?" asked Jenassa. "What will you be doing?"
"What will I be doing? Why I will see what the barkeep has to say, and talk to the patrons, as well."
"And have many a drink as you do so," chided Chaconne.
"Well, yes, perhaps," replied Etienne with a laugh. "But I will regale them with stories of different planes and the strange things they contain, and perhaps by doing so make it easier for them to tell of some of the strange things they have seen."
"Just don't forget why we are here," said Jenassa, "because it is not for the drink."
"It's settled then! Let us meet back here when the sun has traveled half the sky from mid-day's height towards the horizon."
Jenassa and Chaconne finished their drinks and departed, leaving Etienne to deal with the barkeep and patrons. Some hours later, at the appointed time, they returned, finding Etienne sitting at a table surrounded by many of the bar's patrons, with many a laugh coming from the group.
"Here they are," exclaimed Etienne as he saw Jenassa and Chaconne enter the bar, "my keepers have found me! Doubtless they mean to take me away from you good fellows - it is always such."
Jenassa and Chaconne looked at each other, Jenassa scowling and Chaconne just raising an eyebrow in amusement, and then they made their way to Etienne.
"Where's the wench?" exclaimed Etienne. "We need to get my lovely companions a drink and have them join in the fun! Wench! Some more drinks here! Wench!"
Jenassa just waved the barmaid off, while Chaconne spoke to Etienne.
"We would love to spend some time with you and your new friends, but we need to set camp, and Jenassa and I would show you a thing or two - unless you prefer drink to what we can give."
"Oh ho! See how they tempt me? Well, what man can resist the charms of a beautiful woman - and when there are two of them - or is it four, my eyes seem to be playing tricks - then the battle is lost!" Etienne drained what was left of his ale and tuned to his two companions. "I am yours," he said, "do with me what you will!" And he rose from the chair and promptly tripped over his own feet, to be caught by Chaconne and Jenassa, who, each grabbing hold of an arm, led him to the door, much to the amusement of the other patrons, who sent him on his way with various comments and ribald remarks.
Once they were outside the tavern, Etienne shook himself free of the gals' grasp and straightened up.
"Well," he said, as they walked over to where their horses were tethered, "that was fun - even if I was only pretending to tie a load on."
"Good thing," commented Jenassa, "I was starting to wonder if you had forgotten what we were here for and lost your wits."
"Me, lose my wits? Why if anything my wits were made sharper by what little I imbibed - and as to forgetting what we are here for, I have things to tell you, though it cost some small amount of coin to buy the drinks that loosened their tongues Let us go and set camp and I shall tell you all, and you shall tell me what you have learned." And, having arrived at their horses, Etienne mounted - and promptly fell off the other side.
"You can stop pretending now," said Chaconne. "I'm sure any townsfolk who saw you are convinced." Jenassa just raised her eyes to the sky and shook her head.
Eventually they were all mounted, and, without further ado (or further falls by Etienne - though he did wobble a bit), they rode out of the small village to find a spot to set up camp.
The camp was set at the edge of the woods, a fire laid, and dinner cooked and eaten - as well as a herbal drink concocted by Chaconne for Etienne to relieve the worst of his drink effects, having been drunk (much to Etienne's dislike - " What did you put in here? Cow turds and bird droppings?" "Well, you have one right." - though it did make him feel somewhat more clear headed). And then it was time to talk about what they had discovered.
"The blacksmith was reticent at first, though after I asked him how he would like to be without a face, his tongue loosened considerably." Jenassa.
"Well, I had no need to resort to any type of intimidation when I spoke to the goods grocer. I found that when I asked politely, he responded quickly and freely - and my playing with my dagger had nothing to do with it, I'm sure." Chaconne.
"The barkeep's fondness for money soon overcame any reservations he had, as well, and buying drinks soon had the other patrons chattering like birds in a tree." Etienne.
"But it was from the women that I found out the most." Chaconne.
"Indeed, if their menfolk preferred to remain silent, they did not - though it was obvious that they were afraid, if the look of fear in their eyes when they spoke was anything to go by." Jenassa.
"Yes, that much was apparent." Chaconne.
And each, in turn, summarized everything they had heard, and it all boiled down to one inescapable conclusion. There was something evil behind it all. The evil had first appeared a little over ten years ago. The evil was due to one person. And that one person was -
"A sorceress," said Etienne, from where he reclined watching the campfire (which had finally stopped moving about and resolved itself into just one), "and she lives somewhere in the forest, though no one knows where - and are too afraid to find out."
"Then it is up to us to discover where she is," said Chaconne, stirring the fire with a stick and making sparks leap up. "And find out what her connection is with Belle, and if she is behind the mischief that has been done."
"Yes," replied Jenassa. And in the next instance, she had leapt to her feet and drawn her sword. "There!", she cried, at which Chacone also sprang up, and Etienne turned to see where and what the "there" was that had prompted Jenassa's actions.
"Show yourself!" demanded Jenassa.
But the only thing that showed, was a pale face staring at them from the gloom beneath the trees, and when Jenassa made to move towards it, the face faded into the darkness, disappearing without a trace or a sound.
Jenassa made to follow, but was brought up by Etienne's sharp command.
"Halt! It will do no good blundering about in the murk of night. Let us keep watch, in case she returns, and tomorrow, when the sun has risen, we will look for tracks, and follow them, and find out who or what was spying on us out of the night."
"Very well, Etienne" said Jenassa as she sheathed her sword. "And I shall take the first watch, while you two rest."
"And I'll take the second," said Chaconne, "so that by the time it is your turn to watch, Etienne, we will know that you are not just seeing spirits brought about by drinking spirits" and she gave a small laugh and lay back down on her bedroll.
And so the night went, and nothing further out of the ordinary was seen or heard - not even by Etienne, who had finally recovered from his afternoon inquiries at the tavern. And when the sun arose and they had all broken fast, they walked under the eaves of the forest where they had seen the face, but if the creature had left any tracks, they were gone now, and nothing to indicate that there had ever been anything there.
After gathering up their supplies and breaking camp, it was decided that they would explore the forest in the direction that the face had made its appearance, and so they set off into the shadow beneath the trees.
The three rode most of the morning without noticing anything amiss, or to indicate that they were even searching in the right place. But as morning turn to midday, and thence to afternoon, they perceived that the woods had grown quiet, with nary a sound of bird or rustle of small animal to break the silence - only the breeze as it rustled the leaves to indicate that the world had not grown empty entire, devoid of all action or activity. Soon, even the smallest of insects were no longer to be seen, as if all things possessing life had abandoned the area, leaving it empty and devoid of all living things.
"There is some witchery at work here, Etienne," said Jenassa, "and I like it not."
"Yes, the woods are filled with a sense of unease" added Chaconne, "as if all that moves avoids this place."
"Well," commented Etienne, "then that is all to the good, for it means that we must be drawing near to where the sorceress lives."
"Then let us be on our guard," said Jenassa, "so as not to be taken by surprise lest she attempt some magic."
And so they rode on, with all their senses heightened and on guard - and rode out from the forest and into a small clearing, neatly planted with well tended flowers, vegetables, and herbs, and a pretty little house with chairs arrayed before it - more of a small cottage really - placed centermost. And in the gardens, a woman worked, and bees buzzed about her, and at their arriving she looked up and smiled, and bade them approach.
As they drew close and dismounted, they saw that the woman was young - or at least had a young appearing face, and she smiled more pleasantly at them and spoke.
"I do not get many visitors out here in the forest, and so it is always a pleasure when strangers show up in my little glade. It gives me the opportunity to converse with them and show hospitality."
"Thank you," said Etienne, we would be glad of whatever hospitality you could offer. And as for conversation, we would have some with you if it pleases, as there are questions we would ask that perhaps you can answer."
"Perhaps. I will as I can. But first, a little drink would perhaps be in order, for it looks as if you have done your fair share of riding today, and perhaps refreshment would be in order."
"Indeed it is," replied Etienne with a smile.
"Excellent! And then, after a cool drink, we can discuss other matters. Please come in and make yourself at home."
At this, Jenassa spoke up.
"I think it best if we talked first, and refreshed ourselves after."
"Come Jenassa," this from Etienne. "Surely a little refreshment first is in order (he was already thinking of a nice cool mug of ale). There is plenty of time for discussion, which can as easily be done over refreshments as it can before or after."
"Your man speaks the truth," said the woman, her smile even broader and more inviting now. "Come inside and relax a bit."
Jenassa just scowled.
If you wish, Etienne, she said. "You may do so. But I will wait here."
"As will I," added Chaconne, "for it is pleasant to sit among the flowers of the garden and breathe in the fresh air with it scent of herbs and fragrance of blossoms."
"Then do so, my friends," said the woman. "Have a seat upon the chairs and I will fetch you something to ease your weariness."
"As for me," Etienne now, "lead the way and let me discover what refreshments you have on hand inside."
"So be it. Follow me." And the woman led the way into the cottage, followed by Etienne, while a disgruntled Jenassa sat herself down in one of the garden chairs, joined by Chaconne.
They had been sitting some time, when Chaconne spoke up.
"There is something most peculiar about these bees," said Chaconne as she waved one away from her face. "They do not seem to look quite right."
"How do you mean?" asked Jenassa.
"Their heads, they seem all wrong - the shape and size appear to be off."
"Do they? And what is keeping Etienne, I wonder," said Jenassa, as she bent to get a closer look at one of the bees on a nearby flower. "He has been in the cottage for some time now."
"Indeed he has. Something is not right."
"It is not!" exclaimed Jenassa as she inspected the bee busy at its work. "This bee has a face, and it is the face of some small creature, and not one belonging to any bee I have ever seen."
"As does this one," said Chaconne, as she also bent to look at one of the bees. "There is some evil magic at work here!"
"Then let us not wait. I do not like this, and fear that even now some sorcery is being worked upon Etienne. Let us enter in the cottage see!"
As one, they moved to the entrance - to be met by the woman as they sought entry.
"I was just bringing you some cool drinks to pass the time," she said holding out her hands, in each of which was a mug of some drink.
"We do not need your drinks," said Jenassa. "Where is Etienne?"
"Why, relaxing inside. But here, take these and drink of them and you will soon find your cares to be washed away in their cool sweetness."
"We do not wish for your drinks! Step aside and let us enter!"
"Indeed, if all is well," said Chaconne, "then there will be plenty of time for cool drinks, and then you can perhaps explain some things - like the bees!"
"Ah, you have seen those poor creatures. I have tried to care for them as I could, but some witchery has changed them - doubtless from some encounter with a previous occupant of this cottage, which I only discovered and took over recently. Now, if you would but drink of -"
"We will not! Now step aside or assuredly you will be moved aside - and not amiably, either."
"Well, I for one have no desire to ruin a pleasant afternoon. If enter you must, then I will not stop you." And the woman stepped back into the cottage and out of their way.
Jenassa and Chacone entered within, but at first could see nothing, as the interior was so dark and gloomy. As they advanced further, they were aware of the woman's steps behind them but were distracted, for as their eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, and they could see Etienne seated in a chair, a mug in one hand, and some strange apparatus atop his head.
"Hey oh!" said Etienne, waving his mug about. "There you are, and about time too! The ale is cool and tasty, and this massage things does wonders to relax one. You should give it a try!"
Then Chaconne became aware of the woman speaking in low tones behind them and spun to see her weaving her hands about in preparation to casting some spell. Drawing her sword, she advanced upon the woman who retreated before her, her lips still moving as she neared the final verse of the spell.
"Not so fast!" exclaimed Chaconne, as she lunged at the sorceress - for that is what she was - with her sword, but the woman danced out of the way, though her spell was left unfinished.
Etienne laughed.
"That's it, Chaconne! A good dance to pass the time in an enjoyable fashion! Come Jenassa, have a drink!" And he held his cup out to her.
But Jenassa was frozen for a moment in inactivity, for she could see now that the thing upon Etienne's head seemed to be loosening the skin of his face. Then she leapt forward and grabbing the machine in her hands, tried to remove it - to no avail.
"No need to be grabbing at the thing so," said Etienne, "I am sure that our host has another for you. Meanwhile, take a break and watch Chaconne dance with the woman - it must be a sword dance of sorts, for see how Chaconne weaves her blade back and forth and our host delicately dances around it!"
"If the only size our host has is one that fits you, I doubt there is one small enough for a head less fat!" But as Jenassa said this she did turn, and saw Chaconne desperately fighting with the woman, who seemed impervious to any of Chaconnes' thrusts or slashes, and was busy moving her hands this way and that, mouthing words that could not be heard. And soon, it could be seen that Chaconne was tiring, as she had never tired before, and was forced to retreat, with all her movements slowing, as if she were being enveloped in some invisible web.
And then she stumbled and fell, and Jenassa was torn - removed the device that was at work upon Etienne, or leap forward to Chaconne's aid. But it was just for a moment, and then she, too, was lunging at the sorceress.
Again, Etienne gave a great laugh,
"That's the spirit! Your turn, Jenassa, but perhaps first help Chaconne up and then you can all dance a reel - instead of reeling!" And another laugh came from him.
"Simpleton!" cried Jenassa. "Either help or remain silent, unless you wish to lose your face and have it affixed to some buzzing bee - though the buzzing part would be about right!"
"Well, no need to take on so!" replied Etienne. And then he grew silent, for as he watched, Chaconne's face was turning blue, and her hands were grabbing at her neck.
Now Jenassa was fully engaged, and whatever spell had been cast on Chaconne, was now effecting her, as well. Her movements became slow, and she began to stumble about.
"Come, you great oaf," words she almost never used t when talking to Etienne (well, at least not often, and then only in jest). "If you would not doom us all, then you needs move now!"
Etienne now sat straight up, for even in his current state he could see things were seriously amiss.
Janessa made a desperate lunge, with what was the last of her energy, the rest having been sapped from her by some sinister spell. As she did, the sorceress stepped back, and was distracted for a moment, and in that moment Etienne acted.
Grabbing the dagger from his waist, he flung it full force at the sorceress, and before she was aware, or could take steps to counter it, she was skewered through and through at the chest, and fell to the floor.
In that moment, several things happened. Chaconne's face was restored to its proper tone and she was no longer in distress, Jenassa regained her strength, and finished her lunge - the blade sinking deep into the still body of the sorcerous - and the device that had been upon Etienne's head, and had been working on loosening his face from his body, released its hold. And then they were all standing, breathing easier at last, and making a hasty exit of the cursed cottage. As they did so, they could see that the sorceress now no longer had a face, it having been replace by just a pale blue where it once had been. Then they were out in the open and breathing the fresh air of the glade.
"That is an evil place, even if it once was not," said Chaconne in a hoarse voice.
"Indeed, and we were lucky to have avoided a sad fate for ourselves."
"Well, there is one sure cure for evil places," said Etienne, walking to the horses and drawing out some gear. In a moment, he had struck a fire and lit a touch, and this he threw into the entry of the cottage, which was soon engulfed in flames.
As they watched it burn, Chaconne took a look around the garden once again.
"Look!" she cried. "The bees! They no longer have the strange faces, but have been restored to proper bee form. I hope that the same can be said of Belle."
"There is but one way of knowing," said Etienne, and as the cottage burned to ashes behind them, they mounted up and rode back north.
They stopped at the small village at the edge of the forest, and informed the citizens there of what had occurred, and the townsfolk all were relieved to hear of it. Then they rode out again, and in just a few days were back at the coffee house, where they were met by a joyful Deidre.
"You are back! You wont's believe what has happened! It was just a few days ago, while I was speaking with Belle, all of a sudden, her face began to change and the flat blueness disappeared. and in its place was a proper face! If you have had anything to do with this, I am forever in your debt."
"It was nothing," replied Etienne. We just restored what was her's to begin with. Now, where is she? We would see her now that all is as it should be."
Deidre led them over to Belle, who was in the back of the shop, and there she was, face restored.
"So, Belle," said Etienne, "how are things now? No one making fun of you anymore, I trust?"
"You're back! Oh, it is all so different! The other children still tease me a bit, but I'm used to it and don't mind. Do you think your friends have time to show me some things? They were so much fun the last time!"
"Of course we have some time, Belle" said Chaconne smiling broadly.
"And we always will when you wish it," add Jenassa.
As Etienne sat down to some coffee and cakes, all courtesy of Deidre, he could see the three, Belle, Chaconne, and Jenassa, all dancing about, as Chaconne showed the proper way to parry, and Jenassa how to slip a stab in unawares - Belle laughing and smiling all the while.
"So, Etienne - enjoy your quality time did you?" said Hador when the three had arrived back at the manor. "It must have been hard on you, lazing around with Jenassa and Chaconne, eating cakes, drinking wine, and going for long rides in the woods. Well, next time you can do what I did, instead, and a hard task it was. You try mucking out the stables and doing every little odd chore that Rayya can think up, and then tell me how tough you had it! Hrmmp! A quality time, indeed!"
"So, Belle," said Etienne, "how are things now?"
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
The Tear of T'sa
by Steven Ross
Etienne and Hador crouched in the underbrush and looked at the tall temple that rose out of the large clearing before them.
"There it is," said Hador. "Now to get in."
"I'm sure finding a way in is easy - "
"Yeah, the door is right there."
" - the trick is not to be noticed, get the stone before the others do -"
"If they are even still in the play for it."
"- and then make it out again, before the priests are alerted and the alarm spread."
"Bah! What need we be afraid of priests for! A bunch of shaved head young boys and withered old degenerates. What match are they for us!"
"What match indeed, when there are hundreds of shaved head young boys all with daggers chasing us, while the withered old degenerates are shooting flames and sparks and who knows what other spells at us."
Hador just shrugged.
"Well, we will worry about that when it happens. First, we need to get the stone."
"Yes," replied Etienne, "first we need to get the stone."
It had all started some weeks before in a tavern (where else?) while Hador was enjoying a quiet drink or two (meaning he wasn't bellowing out rude songs or breaking heads, but only thumped his huge fists occasionally upon the bar, much to the distress of those sitting near). During this, he had become aware of one of the patrons complaining in a particularly whiney voice, and was considering going over and making the person stop (likely with a sharp punch to the back of the head), when he overheard the man saying the words "diamond" "gold" and "valuable" all together in one sentence, and so changed his thought and instead walked over and bought the man another drink. And in this way learned that the man had been a craftsman commissioned by some priests to mount a huge diamond known as The Tear of T'sa in a new setting of gold, all of which was extremely valuable (there were those words again). Eventually Hador had discovered (after many a drink on both their parts) that the stone was on the island of T'sa's Teardrop off the west coast of T'sen T'sien, in a temple in the center of the isle - located in a chamber below the temple - or so the man said. And perhaps Hador would have thought no more of it, for the isle being far off and some weeks travel, made the pursuit of some drunk's story somewhat less attractive, if it hadn't been for two things.
The first was the discovery the next morning of the drunk's body in a back alley with his throat cut.
The second was a rumor that two of the Thieves Guild best members were off to steal some great jewel, and had commissioned a local jeweler to create a duplicate to replace it with.
And this second was reliable as it came from two of Tilst's up and coming courtesan's - a pair of wenches new to the city who had nothing to gain by the knowledge other than what they had earned by selling it the next day to one of the city's neer' do wells, who was always concerned lest his valuables be targeted, and hearing that it was not apparently he who was the target, had mentioned it to a friend, who told his wife, who passed it along in some gossip that Rayya overheard while visiting the bazaar and mentioned to Hador - who instantly put it all together and talked it over with Etienne.
And so it was decided, and all that remained was to put the idea before their female companions, and see what they had to say about the matter.
"Go ahead," said Rayya to Hador, "maybe this time you'll have something to show for it." And she cuffed him on the back of the head with her hand (though the other she ran across his shoulders, tracing his muscles with her nails).
As for Etienne and his two companions, Jenassa and Chaconne, they were enthusiastic about it, having grown tired of his being underfoot with nothing to do, and having plans of their own where only a woman's touch would do (recovering the wayward daughter of a rich merchant, who was intent on exploring the possibilities of being a freelance courtesan and thief, and had fallen in with some who were not quite what she thought them to be - even if she hadn't figured that out yet), and he just be in the way.
"Yes, Etienne," said Jenassa,"it will do you good. Just don't decide to become some emasculated preist, or I shall track you down myself and finish cutting what they only started."
"And think of the stories you can tell us - and even better, what you can buy us with what is gotten from the selling of the jewel!" said Chaconne, clapping her hands (not that she cared much for baubles and trinkets, her idea of a good gift being more along the lines of easily hidden daggers and small exotic weapons).
So Etienne and Hador had set forth, riding south and west through the Forests of Tilst, then passing into the strange and exotic land of T'sen T'sien with it great stands of bamboo and great fields of rice, before arriving in the city of T'sa T'sen - home to the Palace of Wonders (more a small city inside the city than a palace) where the High Lama (Ruler of the Universe, Prince of Air and Light, Teacher of the People, Grand Protector of the Kingdom, and Chief Tiddly-Winker) resided in all his splendor and glory - even if no one had seen him for years. It was from the docks of T'sa T'sen that they took ship for T'sa's Teardrop, the isle wherein the Temple of T'sa was to be found, alighting in the small city of T'sa, and thence making their way inland to the Temple and the underbrush where they now crouched.
"Best we wait till the acolytes are all returning from their work in the fields," said Etienne, "and sneak in among them."
"We'll need some garments, to match."
"So we'll knock a couple of laggards on the head and take their robes. No big deal - though you might have a problem finding one with a size large enough to fit you."
And indeed Hador did. But in the end they found their way to where they had to be.
At the same time, the two thieves, Patir and Jalmor by name, were busy scaling the temple wall from the rear, so as to reach one of the lower windows - which was not really all that low. As they did so, they conversed - and cursed - in low voices.
"Damn! Was there no easier way?" Patir.
"Not if we wished to go unnoticed." Jalmor.
"To climb up just to go down and reach the Inner Chamber - "
"Tis the best way, lest you'd rather walk in the front door."
"Only idiots would try that!."
"Yes, and we are no idiots."
"Talking of idiots, are you sure that those two, Etienne and Hador, are off the scent?"
"Last I saw, they were drinking in some tavern in T'sa. Doubtless they are still recovering the little scense they have."
"And the Hands? What of them?"
"You talk too much, brother, for one who complains about climbing!"
"I'm, concerned, is all."
"Then be not! The Hands are occupied elsewhere, if seeing them speaking with the two priests back in the last village is anything to go by."
"Very well, though why I have to lug this phony diamond with me -"
"It is so the theft is not discovered - at least not till we are far away. And if you have nothing better to ask, I suggest you concentrate on your climbing - there will be plenty of time for talk once we are finished and away with the stone."
"Some people are always in a bad mood," grumbled Patir.
And, unknown to either Etienne and Hador, or the two thieves Patir and Jalmor, at that moment, the two would be courtesans (who jokingly referred to themselves as Left Hand and Right Hand) were also making their way into the temple in somewhat easier fashion (though not without its own drawbacks). As they walked behind the two happily smiling priests, they spoke in low tones.
"Aarg!," said Left in a whisper, as she wiped her hand across her mouth, "That was disgusting!"
"It was the only way to get in," said Right.
"Maybe, but I hope to never have to swallow anything that foul ever again!"
"My dear Left, it was but a moment on your lips, and then a quick gulp -"
"Easy for you, Right, you have peculiar tastes."
"I promise you that you shall have all the sweetest of tastes when this is done -"
"I hope so!"
"And you shall never have to taste that again."
"Indeed! I would rather blow a cow!"
Right smiled.
"If that was needed to get this stone, I would have done even that! But come now, it was but some fermented milk called arkhi -"
"Well it tasted like a herd of goats had trampled through it first."
"Indeed it did," said Right, laughing lightly. "Now, no more of it, let us follow these two priests who said they would take us to see the high priest if we deigned to share a drink with them first."
"Ah well, if you say so," said Left.
"Aren't I always right?" And she smiled.
"Legend has it, that if it is moved more than a few hands breath from its resting place, it will evaporate, and be gone - like dew on a summer's morning." said the High Priest to Right and Left as they all stood together in the shadows of the drapes lining the Chamber of The Tear by the High Priest's entryway.
"And do you believe that?" asked Right.
"I do not know, for no one has ever dared. Even when the new gold mount was created to replace the crumbling stone, it was done in place, and T'sa's Tear was never moved."
"How simply amazing," commented Left.
"If we could only but touch it..." said Right, with an imploring look at the High Priest.
"Well..."
"Here, let us," said Left, "and later we can demonstrate to you most exactly how delicate that touch was." And Left stepped forward from the shadows, laid her hands upon the diamond, and lifted it from its cradle.
Patir and Jalmor looked out at the stone sitting in its golden setting, from behind the curtains screening the rear entry to the chamber.
"There it is," whispered Jalmor. "Have you the copy ready?"
"Yes. All is set."
"Good, then let us make the switch and be gone."
And just as they stepped forward, they spied Left appearing from the shadows, and saw her grab hold of the stone.
"Quick, the damn wenches are here!" exclaimed Jalmor, and he dashed forward and grabbed hold of the stone, which Left now held in a tight grasp, while behind, Patir replaced the copy in his bag and rushed forward as well.
From their hiding spot in the shadows of the common Priests' entrance, Etienne and Hador watched as the scene played out.
"It would seem that they all made their way here after all," said Hador.
"Yes, but maybe that is to our benefit - "
"While they are distracted in their struggle over the stone, I can -"
"Yes, hit both over the head while I take it, and in the confusion -'
"We get away and leave them in confusion."
"Enough talk, let's do it!"
And Etienne and Hador rushed forward.
As they did so, Left, now joined by Right (with the High Priest in the background wildly waving his hands and mouthing inarticulately), wrestled with Jalmor and Patir over the stone, dancing this way and that in their struggle. As they did so, a strange whining sound filed the air growing greater in pitch as they moved further away from the stone's pedestal. And then, just as Hador was about to bang some heads, and Etienne was making ready to snatch the stone from the grasping sets of hands, the whining reached a peak and disappeared into unknown registers , and there was a flash, and the air was filled with glittering dust, and the diamond was gone - gone except for that same glittering dust which now coated all in the room, leaving them all staring at one another in confusion and astonishment.
Etienne and Hador, and the two thieves Patir and Jalmor, were the first to react, both exiting the way they had come and as quickly as possible, before any alarm could be raised.
As for Right and Left, they saw the High Priest collapsed upon the floor, and not being totally lacking in compassion, they lifted him up and brushed him off, made sure he could walk under his own power, and then made their way back to the High Priest's apartment - though not before they had first wrested the gold mount from the pedestal, and getting the High Priest to help them, carried it away, as well.
As to the outcome, no one shed a tear over The Tear.
Not the ordinary folk who had never heard of it.
Not the acoyltes who had never seen it.
Not the few priests who did see it on a very few holy days , during which they had been required to prostrate themselves before it and spend the day crying.
Certainly not the high priest, who had had to cry everyday - though this was probably due to his needing to care for the thing every hour of every day - and whose circumstances had now changed dramatically with the jewel's shattering ("T'sa is happy now, and his tear has dried up in his joy! Let us all celebrate with renewed offerings of thanksgiving!" he annnounced) and his selling off of the gold from its mount - not to mention the increased income from all the new offerings.
The thieves, Patir and Jalmor - well they sold the copy to a gullible collector and thus recouped a nice sum of money, as well as gaining a reputation among their compadres for deviousness and guile.
The two wenches, Right and Left? They now live in luxury in special apartments built for them by the High Priest, who refers to them as Mor's Hands.
So, in the end, you could say that everyone benefited.
As for Etienne and Hador, well, they did not gain much - except for a slight glitter upon their face and arms til the diamond dust washed off. And a good ribbing from their gals upon their return.
"So oaf, another adventure with nothing to show," said Rayya to Hador as she handed him some ale.
"Etienne," said Chaconne, "could you not have collected the dust? I'm sure mixed with some fragrant oils it would have made a nice cosmetic."
"I suppose next you two will go in search of crocodile tears," was Jenassa's only comment.
"Funny you mention that," said Hador, "for when I was young, there was a tale -" and then Hador got a look at the glare Rayya was giving him, and decided to use his mouth for drinking, instead.
Etienne just sat back and drank his wine, knowing that any adventure you return from is a good one, especially if at the end, wine and women await.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
Etienne and Hador crouched in the underbrush and looked at the tall temple that rose out of the large clearing before them.
"There it is," said Hador. "Now to get in."
"I'm sure finding a way in is easy - "
"Yeah, the door is right there."
" - the trick is not to be noticed, get the stone before the others do -"
"If they are even still in the play for it."
"- and then make it out again, before the priests are alerted and the alarm spread."
"Bah! What need we be afraid of priests for! A bunch of shaved head young boys and withered old degenerates. What match are they for us!"
"What match indeed, when there are hundreds of shaved head young boys all with daggers chasing us, while the withered old degenerates are shooting flames and sparks and who knows what other spells at us."
Hador just shrugged.
"Well, we will worry about that when it happens. First, we need to get the stone."
"Yes," replied Etienne, "first we need to get the stone."
It had all started some weeks before in a tavern (where else?) while Hador was enjoying a quiet drink or two (meaning he wasn't bellowing out rude songs or breaking heads, but only thumped his huge fists occasionally upon the bar, much to the distress of those sitting near). During this, he had become aware of one of the patrons complaining in a particularly whiney voice, and was considering going over and making the person stop (likely with a sharp punch to the back of the head), when he overheard the man saying the words "diamond" "gold" and "valuable" all together in one sentence, and so changed his thought and instead walked over and bought the man another drink. And in this way learned that the man had been a craftsman commissioned by some priests to mount a huge diamond known as The Tear of T'sa in a new setting of gold, all of which was extremely valuable (there were those words again). Eventually Hador had discovered (after many a drink on both their parts) that the stone was on the island of T'sa's Teardrop off the west coast of T'sen T'sien, in a temple in the center of the isle - located in a chamber below the temple - or so the man said. And perhaps Hador would have thought no more of it, for the isle being far off and some weeks travel, made the pursuit of some drunk's story somewhat less attractive, if it hadn't been for two things.
The first was the discovery the next morning of the drunk's body in a back alley with his throat cut.
The second was a rumor that two of the Thieves Guild best members were off to steal some great jewel, and had commissioned a local jeweler to create a duplicate to replace it with.
And this second was reliable as it came from two of Tilst's up and coming courtesan's - a pair of wenches new to the city who had nothing to gain by the knowledge other than what they had earned by selling it the next day to one of the city's neer' do wells, who was always concerned lest his valuables be targeted, and hearing that it was not apparently he who was the target, had mentioned it to a friend, who told his wife, who passed it along in some gossip that Rayya overheard while visiting the bazaar and mentioned to Hador - who instantly put it all together and talked it over with Etienne.
And so it was decided, and all that remained was to put the idea before their female companions, and see what they had to say about the matter.
"Go ahead," said Rayya to Hador, "maybe this time you'll have something to show for it." And she cuffed him on the back of the head with her hand (though the other she ran across his shoulders, tracing his muscles with her nails).
As for Etienne and his two companions, Jenassa and Chaconne, they were enthusiastic about it, having grown tired of his being underfoot with nothing to do, and having plans of their own where only a woman's touch would do (recovering the wayward daughter of a rich merchant, who was intent on exploring the possibilities of being a freelance courtesan and thief, and had fallen in with some who were not quite what she thought them to be - even if she hadn't figured that out yet), and he just be in the way.
"Yes, Etienne," said Jenassa,"it will do you good. Just don't decide to become some emasculated preist, or I shall track you down myself and finish cutting what they only started."
"And think of the stories you can tell us - and even better, what you can buy us with what is gotten from the selling of the jewel!" said Chaconne, clapping her hands (not that she cared much for baubles and trinkets, her idea of a good gift being more along the lines of easily hidden daggers and small exotic weapons).
So Etienne and Hador had set forth, riding south and west through the Forests of Tilst, then passing into the strange and exotic land of T'sen T'sien with it great stands of bamboo and great fields of rice, before arriving in the city of T'sa T'sen - home to the Palace of Wonders (more a small city inside the city than a palace) where the High Lama (Ruler of the Universe, Prince of Air and Light, Teacher of the People, Grand Protector of the Kingdom, and Chief Tiddly-Winker) resided in all his splendor and glory - even if no one had seen him for years. It was from the docks of T'sa T'sen that they took ship for T'sa's Teardrop, the isle wherein the Temple of T'sa was to be found, alighting in the small city of T'sa, and thence making their way inland to the Temple and the underbrush where they now crouched.
"Best we wait till the acolytes are all returning from their work in the fields," said Etienne, "and sneak in among them."
"We'll need some garments, to match."
"So we'll knock a couple of laggards on the head and take their robes. No big deal - though you might have a problem finding one with a size large enough to fit you."
And indeed Hador did. But in the end they found their way to where they had to be.
At the same time, the two thieves, Patir and Jalmor by name, were busy scaling the temple wall from the rear, so as to reach one of the lower windows - which was not really all that low. As they did so, they conversed - and cursed - in low voices.
"Damn! Was there no easier way?" Patir.
"Not if we wished to go unnoticed." Jalmor.
"To climb up just to go down and reach the Inner Chamber - "
"Tis the best way, lest you'd rather walk in the front door."
"Only idiots would try that!."
"Yes, and we are no idiots."
"Talking of idiots, are you sure that those two, Etienne and Hador, are off the scent?"
"Last I saw, they were drinking in some tavern in T'sa. Doubtless they are still recovering the little scense they have."
"And the Hands? What of them?"
"You talk too much, brother, for one who complains about climbing!"
"I'm, concerned, is all."
"Then be not! The Hands are occupied elsewhere, if seeing them speaking with the two priests back in the last village is anything to go by."
"Very well, though why I have to lug this phony diamond with me -"
"It is so the theft is not discovered - at least not till we are far away. And if you have nothing better to ask, I suggest you concentrate on your climbing - there will be plenty of time for talk once we are finished and away with the stone."
"Some people are always in a bad mood," grumbled Patir.
And, unknown to either Etienne and Hador, or the two thieves Patir and Jalmor, at that moment, the two would be courtesans (who jokingly referred to themselves as Left Hand and Right Hand) were also making their way into the temple in somewhat easier fashion (though not without its own drawbacks). As they walked behind the two happily smiling priests, they spoke in low tones.
"Aarg!," said Left in a whisper, as she wiped her hand across her mouth, "That was disgusting!"
"It was the only way to get in," said Right.
"Maybe, but I hope to never have to swallow anything that foul ever again!"
"My dear Left, it was but a moment on your lips, and then a quick gulp -"
"Easy for you, Right, you have peculiar tastes."
"I promise you that you shall have all the sweetest of tastes when this is done -"
"I hope so!"
"And you shall never have to taste that again."
"Indeed! I would rather blow a cow!"
Right smiled.
"If that was needed to get this stone, I would have done even that! But come now, it was but some fermented milk called arkhi -"
"Well it tasted like a herd of goats had trampled through it first."
"Indeed it did," said Right, laughing lightly. "Now, no more of it, let us follow these two priests who said they would take us to see the high priest if we deigned to share a drink with them first."
"Ah well, if you say so," said Left.
"Aren't I always right?" And she smiled.
"Legend has it, that if it is moved more than a few hands breath from its resting place, it will evaporate, and be gone - like dew on a summer's morning." said the High Priest to Right and Left as they all stood together in the shadows of the drapes lining the Chamber of The Tear by the High Priest's entryway.
"And do you believe that?" asked Right.
"I do not know, for no one has ever dared. Even when the new gold mount was created to replace the crumbling stone, it was done in place, and T'sa's Tear was never moved."
"How simply amazing," commented Left.
"If we could only but touch it..." said Right, with an imploring look at the High Priest.
"Well..."
"Here, let us," said Left, "and later we can demonstrate to you most exactly how delicate that touch was." And Left stepped forward from the shadows, laid her hands upon the diamond, and lifted it from its cradle.
Patir and Jalmor looked out at the stone sitting in its golden setting, from behind the curtains screening the rear entry to the chamber.
"There it is," whispered Jalmor. "Have you the copy ready?"
"Yes. All is set."
"Good, then let us make the switch and be gone."
And just as they stepped forward, they spied Left appearing from the shadows, and saw her grab hold of the stone.
"Quick, the damn wenches are here!" exclaimed Jalmor, and he dashed forward and grabbed hold of the stone, which Left now held in a tight grasp, while behind, Patir replaced the copy in his bag and rushed forward as well.
From their hiding spot in the shadows of the common Priests' entrance, Etienne and Hador watched as the scene played out.
"It would seem that they all made their way here after all," said Hador.
"Yes, but maybe that is to our benefit - "
"While they are distracted in their struggle over the stone, I can -"
"Yes, hit both over the head while I take it, and in the confusion -'
"We get away and leave them in confusion."
"Enough talk, let's do it!"
And Etienne and Hador rushed forward.
As they did so, Left, now joined by Right (with the High Priest in the background wildly waving his hands and mouthing inarticulately), wrestled with Jalmor and Patir over the stone, dancing this way and that in their struggle. As they did so, a strange whining sound filed the air growing greater in pitch as they moved further away from the stone's pedestal. And then, just as Hador was about to bang some heads, and Etienne was making ready to snatch the stone from the grasping sets of hands, the whining reached a peak and disappeared into unknown registers , and there was a flash, and the air was filled with glittering dust, and the diamond was gone - gone except for that same glittering dust which now coated all in the room, leaving them all staring at one another in confusion and astonishment.
Etienne and Hador, and the two thieves Patir and Jalmor, were the first to react, both exiting the way they had come and as quickly as possible, before any alarm could be raised.
As for Right and Left, they saw the High Priest collapsed upon the floor, and not being totally lacking in compassion, they lifted him up and brushed him off, made sure he could walk under his own power, and then made their way back to the High Priest's apartment - though not before they had first wrested the gold mount from the pedestal, and getting the High Priest to help them, carried it away, as well.
As to the outcome, no one shed a tear over The Tear.
Not the ordinary folk who had never heard of it.
Not the acoyltes who had never seen it.
Not the few priests who did see it on a very few holy days , during which they had been required to prostrate themselves before it and spend the day crying.
Certainly not the high priest, who had had to cry everyday - though this was probably due to his needing to care for the thing every hour of every day - and whose circumstances had now changed dramatically with the jewel's shattering ("T'sa is happy now, and his tear has dried up in his joy! Let us all celebrate with renewed offerings of thanksgiving!" he annnounced) and his selling off of the gold from its mount - not to mention the increased income from all the new offerings.
The thieves, Patir and Jalmor - well they sold the copy to a gullible collector and thus recouped a nice sum of money, as well as gaining a reputation among their compadres for deviousness and guile.
The two wenches, Right and Left? They now live in luxury in special apartments built for them by the High Priest, who refers to them as Mor's Hands.
So, in the end, you could say that everyone benefited.
As for Etienne and Hador, well, they did not gain much - except for a slight glitter upon their face and arms til the diamond dust washed off. And a good ribbing from their gals upon their return.
"So oaf, another adventure with nothing to show," said Rayya to Hador as she handed him some ale.
"Etienne," said Chaconne, "could you not have collected the dust? I'm sure mixed with some fragrant oils it would have made a nice cosmetic."
"I suppose next you two will go in search of crocodile tears," was Jenassa's only comment.
"Funny you mention that," said Hador, "for when I was young, there was a tale -" and then Hador got a look at the glare Rayya was giving him, and decided to use his mouth for drinking, instead.
Etienne just sat back and drank his wine, knowing that any adventure you return from is a good one, especially if at the end, wine and women await.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
A Temporary Inconvenience
by Steven Ross
PART ONE
"So, what do you say, Etienne? Up for a little adventure?"
Etienne and Hador were seated on the deck of Water View sipping drinks (well, in Hador's case, more like guzzling), overlooking the pool area, where they could see Jenassa, Chaconne, and Rayya splashing around and enjoying themselves.
"I don't know. I think I'm kinda adventured out, for now," replied Etienne, looking more closely at the gals and enjoying seeing them without armor (well, without anything, actually), for a change.
"Adventured out? Are you sure you're feeling okay?"
"What? I feel fine."
"Since when is it like you to turn down the opportunity to go aroaming. Think of all the treasure to be had, the killing to be done, the strange places to be seen."
"Well, maybe I've had my fill of that for a while. It's nice to just sit here where the only killing is of bugs, seeing the treasure that swims in the pool below us, and anticipating the strange - or not so strange - places that Jenassa, Chaconne, and I will visit later."
"All that is well and good, but too much of it will make you soft, and -"
"Or it will make me hard if Jenassa and Chaconne -"
"Come now, Etienne. I am not talking about the midnight adventures that you may have later. Though, even for that, there are those kind of adventures to be had on the road, and a little variety never did anyone any harm. And you know the gals don't mind - in fact, they probably have their own adventures of that sort when we are away!"
"Well maybe for once I just want to spend some time with them, and just do ordinary things - oh, maybe help out here or there locally in some small way - but must I always be running all over Shanqua, just so you can enjoy what you consider to be fun?"
"But wait till you hear. It is down in Desh, and there is talk of an old temple that - "
"Not another one of those!"
" - has what is called the Eye of Akaba -"
"Then perhaps we should let Akabar have it, he probably is in need of it."
"Will you listen, it is a great blue sapphire - or so it is said - and most valuable. Here, let me get the small model of the place I bought from a traveller at -"
"You and your toys! Does it have falling sand in it? By T'sa, I swear that even the least of objects if it should be shiny or strange, you are drawn to like a bird to a piece of glittery string!"
"And what's it to you if I am? I find them to be amusing - more amusing certainly than some of your interests - old books and tomes, dusty as the inside of some ancient mausoleum!"
"At least one can learn from them - provided one knows how to read and has the wit to do so!"
"Well, in your case, little man, it must be half wit!"
"You know, here I am trying to relax and enjoy watching the gals, and you have to start up!"
"Me start up?! I suggest something that would be of fun and profit to the both of us, and you say I'm starting up?"
"Enough of this! If you want to go, then go. I've had enough of your silly adventures for a while! Chasing after silly things that end up being nothing more than the offscourings of some forgotten god's backside or some other such rubbish!"
"Well good! I shall! And you can laze here like some ne'er-do-well sluggard, scratching your butt and getting fat while watching the girls play and romp in the water!"
"Better than tramping through the endless sands of Desh!"
"What do you know!"
"More than you, fathead!"
And they both lapsed into a scowling silence and spoke neither one to the other for the rest of the afternoon.
The next morning Etienne was eating some breakfast with the gals, and he was still stewing over his and Hador's talk from the day before.
"What is it, Etienne? You seem strangely quiet this morning," commented Chaconne.
"It's that's tweedlehead dolt Hador. Wants to go on some silly wild goose chase after another one of his shiny trinkets."
"Well," said Jenassa, "I guess that would explain his riding off early this morning."
"What? Well good riddance! What's the use of adventuring if you don't get a chance to sit back and enjoy the fruits of it?"
"Sitting back and enjoying the fruits is all fine and good," said Jenassa, "provided you do not sit too long."
"And get fat and lazy doing so," added Chaconne, with a grin.
"Indeed," added Jenassa. "I have no desire to be with someone fat and lazy. If I did, there are plenty a plump merchants in the market I could choose to spend my time with."
"What, can't I just relax for a bit? Sometimes it seems I never get a chance to be with either of you at all," Etienne complained.
"Of course, you can relax for a bit, Etienne. But do not relax too much, or Jenassa and I will be forced to find our entertainment elsewhere," teased Chaconne. "Maybe even with one of those merchants. I hear there is a particularly plump and jolly one on Beggar's Lane just off Citadel Road in Tilst," she added with a laugh.
"Speaking of relaxing, how 'bout we take a ride to the local tavern. I've a mind to see how our young adventurer friend, Beorn, and Daniella, are doing." (Beorn being a young man that Etienne had once helped, and Daniella his erstwhile partner - though, perhaps, it would be better put to say that Beorn was Daniella's partner.)
"You can go if you like, Etienne," replied Jenassa, "but I promised Rayya I would help with seeing to the state of our weapons and armor. Some of us do have things that need being done, my love."
"Well, if Jenassa is busy, I'm not," said Chaconne. "I'll take a ride with you. A drink or two at the tavern while checking on our friends sounds like a pleasant idea for adventure, since you are taking a break from other types of adventuring."
"Good! Let's finish breakfast, and then we'll ride."
A short time later, they had done so.
"Well, hello!" Etienne announced loudly as he and Chaconne walked into the tavern. "Can't a couple of travellers get a drink around here?"
"Travellers can," replied one of the serving wenches, playfully, "though you'll just have to wait till I get a chance. But how about you, sweety?" (this to Chaconne) "What can I get you?"
"An ale, will do," said Chaconne, as she headed over to one of the tables. "Com' on, Etienne, let's have a seat, I'm sure they'll bring you something as well, if only to keep you from bellowing." (This jestingly, with a smile.) "But then, with Hador away, I suppose someone needs to."
"I'll be right back," said the wench, "and I'll bring this one an ale as well." She left, but not without giving Etienne a big smile and a wink.
When she had returned, and a couple of fresh mugs of ale had been placed in front of Etienne and Chaconne, Etienne spoke.
"Where is Beorn? Is he around? I would see him and hear the latest on how he and Daniella are faring."
"As for Beorn," replied the wench, "doubtless he is out and about adventuring, or on good behavior. But Daniella is about, and doubtless she will be in soon for a mid-day quaff and a bite of lunch. Best you speak to her. And now a question for you. Where is Hador? Or does Rayya have him on a short leash today?"
"Don't talk to me of the big dolt," replied Etienne, with a scowl - still in a fit from their argument. "He has wandered off for a while, doubtless to be eaten by some wild denizen of the world possessing no sense of taste."
"Well, tell him I said hello, and that I miss his booming, large voice - as well as other things."
The wench left to take care of other customers, and Etienne and Chaconne drank in silence for a while, enjoying the cool ale. Then Daniella walked in, and Etienne hailed her over.
"Good to see you, Etienne," she said as she sat down. "And you too, Chaconne."
"You're looking good, as always, Daniella," said Etienne. "I was hoping to see how you and Beorn were doing."
"Well, I'm doing." Daniella shrugged. "Beorn, well, I don't know."
"You don't know?"
"We had a little disagreement a few weeks back, just a temporary incovenience."
"That seems to be going around these days," commented Chaconne softly, with a meaningful look at Etienne.
"Is it? Anyway, he went off in a huff, and he hasn't been back since."
"That's too bad," said Etienne, who had returned Chaconne's look with a small frown of his own.
"Indeed. It was a difference of opinion over where we were going together. He wanted more - and, to be honest so did I, but - but I don't want to be tied down to grow old and fat like some heifer in a barnyard."
"Like that would ever happen!"
"I suppose the problem is he is a little old fashioned in certain of his views - "
"Most men are." This from Chaconne, who was now waving her mug at the serving wench to indicate another ale was wanted.
"Yes, but -" and Daniella shook her head. "You know, the very things that cause me to love him, are also the things that ♡♡♡♡ me off the most, at times."
Chaconne glanced at Etienne and gave a laugh, which she quickly stifled by taking a drink of her ale.
"I'm sure you both will work things out," said Etienne.
"That's what I thought at first, when I got over being miffed at him. But, like I said, that was weeks ago. And I haven't heard anything at all from or about him since."
"I'm sure he's just out and about doing some adventuring thing on his own for a bit."
The serving girl delivered a new round of ale as they spoke, and, overhearing, chimed in with her own response.
"Boy's been gone a while now, and it ain't like him to wander off for so long without so much as a message to his da, at least. Never done so in the past." And then she was off again.
"That's just it, Etienne. No matter where he is, Beorn would always at least send off a message to his father - he seemed to enjoy telling him all that was happening - well, maybe not all. But there's been no word at all from him, and to be honest, I am beginning to worry. It's like he's fallen off the face of Shanqua completely."
"I'm sure he'll turn up," said Etienne, inspecting his mug of ale and taking a long sip.
"I would hope so, but I've even asked around, and there's just nothing."
"Etienne will help," said Chaconne. "Won't you, Etienne."
"I will?"
"Yes. It will give you something to do so you don't grow fat and lazy while you are taking a break from adventuring."
Daniella smiled. "Thank you, Etienne! I knew I could count on you to help!" And she finished her ale, said her goodbyes, and left the tavern.
"Wait," said Etienne. "What just happened?"
"You volunteered to help locate Beorn," said Chaconne.
"I did? Well, in that case, we better order some more ale so that we are ready before we set off asking around."
"We? Who said anything about we? It's you -"
"What -"
"Yes you. I promised Belle I would show her some moves this week. She shows great promise with the dagger and sword!" (Belle being the little girl without a face - and now with one - that they knew.)
"Maybe I should have gone with Hador," grumbled Etienne.
Etienne asked around some that afternoon, while Chaconne visited with Belle, but was unable to get any solid information, except at one of the outlying farms where the farmhand had stated that he had seen Beorn heading in the direction of Tilst some weeks ago. But, other than that, nothing. No one seemed to have seen him or heard any news of him since he rode off. The following morning, Etienne rose early, and telling Jenassa and Chaconne that he would be gone for a bit while he looked into the matter of Beorn's disappearance, made off for Tilst to see what he could discover there.
Upon arriving, Etienne went to see Snook at the Broken Horn, the tavern that served as headquarters for the Thieves Guild, which, though somewhat cleaned up since Snook had deposed Toldir (the previous head of the Guild), was still a pretty noisome and disgusting dive of a place. Besides being head of the Thieves Guild, Snook also had extensive connections with the Beggar's Guild (having been practically raised by them as a child, before turning to thievery), and if anyone had any information concerning Beorn, it would be the Beggars, as nothing escaped their attention, information being the chief commodity that they traded in.
"So, Etienne! What brings you here? Need any fingers cut off?"
"Not this time, Snook. I was wondering if anyone of your beggar friends had heard anything about a certain Beorn, from out by my neck of the woods. He left around three, four weeks ago, and hasn't been heard from since. So I said I would ask around."
"I can certainly ask. But it will cost a -"
"I know."
"Unless you and Hador -"
"Hador is doing his own thing."
"Then maybe you would prefer -"
"No -
"Just a simple job."
"I'll pay the fee."
"Ahh, if you wish," Snook sighed.
"How soon?"
"Come back tomorrow morning. I should have something by then."
"Will do."
Next up for Etienne was a walk to the city gate. Neither of the guards stationed there could remember ("Wha? You serious, guv? Must see least a 'undred or more people a day! Youse thinks I remember some random bloke passing through? Get youself real!"). But all was not lost, as the carriage driver seemed to recall Beorn (after his memory was helped by a little gold).
"Yeah, sure. Some youngster he seemed, all puffed up about himself. Asked if he wanted a ride, and said he could handle hisself just fine. And off he went. Where, you say? Didn't say. But seems to me he headed south, right on along the river road. That's all I got."
Etienne then strolled around Tilst, asking among the vendors in the Bazaar, and stopping to inquire at some of the local taverns (where he also managed to make the acquaintance of a pint or two), but there was nothing to be discovered, and so, as night began to fall, he made his way to his usual haunt when in Tilst - the Trumpeting Swan.
"I'll have some ale," Etienne said to the innkeep.
"Comin' right up!" was the response, and soon, Etienne had a nice cool half mug of ale in his hand (only a half mug, because he had downed the other half in one gulp when he got it).
"You're lookin' pretty worn out," commented the innkeep as he wiped down the bar.
"Been looking for a friend."
"Hey, say, you just missed him! He was here this mornin'."
"What? Who?"
"Hador of course. He just stopped in for three, four pints and then was on his way. Din't say where, though."
"No, not Hador. A young guy. Would have been maybe a month or so ago."
The innkeep thought for a second, then shook his head.
"Nope. Can't say as I recall. But maybe ask one of the wenches, they've a better memory when it comes to young pretty boys."
"Thanks, I'll try that."
And after speaking to a couple of wenches, Etienne finally got an answer of sorts.
"Sure, I remember," replied the wench. "He used to come in a fair bit, usually with some tall gal with, I think, auburn hair."
"That's him."
"But last time he was in, and that some time ago, a month or more, he was alone, and hasn't been back since. And there I was thinking I was finally gettin' lucky."
"Did he say anything? Anything to indicate what his plans might be?"
"No, he kept pretty much to himself, and didn't talk much, no matter how much I tried to draw him out. Though he did mention something about heading south. Something about finding something that would show he was serious - whatever that meant."
Etienne nodded his head in reply.
"Now, hon, anything else I can get you?"
"I think a room would do - "
"Sure thing, and if you like, I can help you turn down the bed and warm it a -"
"No, just the room," Etienne laughed. "Got to be wide awake tomorrow, and I may have some riding to do."
The wench smiled.
"Well, if you change your mind, and wish a different kind of riding, you know where to find me. As to the room, just see the innkeep for the key." And she turned and walked away, a saucy swing to her hips as she did so.
The next morning, Etienne arose early and made his way to the Broken Horn, to hear what the beggars had to say, if anything.
The first thing Etienne noticed when he walked into the back room of the Broken Horn, was the smell. The second was what looked like a heap of rags piled in one corner, but, upon closer examination, proved to be a particularly misshapen and malodorous man - at least he guessed it was a man.
"Good morning, Etienne!" Snook boomed from his seat behind the desk. "This here is Stinko. He's got some news you may find useful. But before we get to that, maybe I can get you some coffee? Just the thing to get you going - and, it'll put hair on your chest. Well, maybe not hair, but definitely something. Maybe a rash!" And Snook gave a laugh.
"No thanks," said Etienne. "I think I'll pass."
"Ah well. Down to business then. You got the coin?"
"Sure, how much?"
"Fifty gold it is, ain't that right, Stinko."
The pile of rags in the corner nodded what seemed to be its head, releasing a new wave of stink to reinforce what was already in the air.
"Fifty!" exclaimed Etienne, "maybe twenty is more like it!"
"Twenty? said Snook with a shake of his head. "Well, I guess you're not that interested in your friend. Maybe some other -"
"Okay, thirty."
"Come now, Etienne. Do we really need to haggle over this?"
"Thirty five."
"But maybe you're enjoying the atmosphere, ain't that right, Stinko?"
"The gen'leman would seem to hav' a nose for makin' deals," and the beggar moved closer.
"Okay! Fifty it is!"
The beggar stretched forth a rather scabby hand (releasing another wave of odor as he did so), and Etienne hastily reached into his tunic, took out the required amount of gold, and, being careful not to actually touch the beggar (no telling what a person could catch), dropped the coins into the outstretched hand, which quickly disappeared with the money back into the misshapen rags which served as clothing of a sort for the beggar.
"There's your coin, now out with what you know."
"Well, I'se sittin' doing my mid-day beggin' near to the gate, when this lad comes walking by. Young one he was, an mumblin' to his self. Put some dirty clothes on him, lop off a limb, and a right proper beggar he be," said Stinko with a weird cackling laugh that turned into a hacking cough. "Anyway, he be talkin' to his self, and I listened. Seem the lad was in some sort a to do about a lady or somethin. Talked about showing her once he got back from Desh. Though what he had to show, I wouldn't know - I'se almost tempted to tell him send her to me, now I could show her a trick or two, and she'd not be likely to forget it soon!" This was followed by another cackling cough.
"What else?" asked Etienne, trying to restrain his temper, and his sense of smell.
"Wha else? Why that be it. The squirt was headin' to Desh'nar. Oh, an somethin about a blue jewel. And then he be gone."
With that, Stinko scuttled off out the door, though his stink remained, as if it had a presence all its own.
"So, Etienne," said Snook. "Was that what you wanted to hear?"
"It'll have to do," replied Etienne, and he turned to leave.
"One moment. You be forgetting somethin'?
"What?"
"My cut. The fifty was for Stinko - I get twenty percent for making it happen."
"Why, you thief!"
"Yes, exactly!" And Snook gave a chuckle.
Etienne sighed and handed over a further ten gold to Snook.
"Always a pleasure doing business with you," said Snook.
Etienne turned and hurried out as fast as he could, lest the stink in the room decide to permanently attach itself to him. Within the hour, he had made ready, and, leaving a message to be delivered to the gals, was riding out the gate, headed south along the river road, and thence, to Desh'nar.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
PART ONE
"So, what do you say, Etienne? Up for a little adventure?"
Etienne and Hador were seated on the deck of Water View sipping drinks (well, in Hador's case, more like guzzling), overlooking the pool area, where they could see Jenassa, Chaconne, and Rayya splashing around and enjoying themselves.
"I don't know. I think I'm kinda adventured out, for now," replied Etienne, looking more closely at the gals and enjoying seeing them without armor (well, without anything, actually), for a change.
"Adventured out? Are you sure you're feeling okay?"
"What? I feel fine."
"Since when is it like you to turn down the opportunity to go aroaming. Think of all the treasure to be had, the killing to be done, the strange places to be seen."
"Well, maybe I've had my fill of that for a while. It's nice to just sit here where the only killing is of bugs, seeing the treasure that swims in the pool below us, and anticipating the strange - or not so strange - places that Jenassa, Chaconne, and I will visit later."
"All that is well and good, but too much of it will make you soft, and -"
"Or it will make me hard if Jenassa and Chaconne -"
"Come now, Etienne. I am not talking about the midnight adventures that you may have later. Though, even for that, there are those kind of adventures to be had on the road, and a little variety never did anyone any harm. And you know the gals don't mind - in fact, they probably have their own adventures of that sort when we are away!"
"Well maybe for once I just want to spend some time with them, and just do ordinary things - oh, maybe help out here or there locally in some small way - but must I always be running all over Shanqua, just so you can enjoy what you consider to be fun?"
"But wait till you hear. It is down in Desh, and there is talk of an old temple that - "
"Not another one of those!"
" - has what is called the Eye of Akaba -"
"Then perhaps we should let Akabar have it, he probably is in need of it."
"Will you listen, it is a great blue sapphire - or so it is said - and most valuable. Here, let me get the small model of the place I bought from a traveller at -"
"You and your toys! Does it have falling sand in it? By T'sa, I swear that even the least of objects if it should be shiny or strange, you are drawn to like a bird to a piece of glittery string!"
"And what's it to you if I am? I find them to be amusing - more amusing certainly than some of your interests - old books and tomes, dusty as the inside of some ancient mausoleum!"
"At least one can learn from them - provided one knows how to read and has the wit to do so!"
"Well, in your case, little man, it must be half wit!"
"You know, here I am trying to relax and enjoy watching the gals, and you have to start up!"
"Me start up?! I suggest something that would be of fun and profit to the both of us, and you say I'm starting up?"
"Enough of this! If you want to go, then go. I've had enough of your silly adventures for a while! Chasing after silly things that end up being nothing more than the offscourings of some forgotten god's backside or some other such rubbish!"
"Well good! I shall! And you can laze here like some ne'er-do-well sluggard, scratching your butt and getting fat while watching the girls play and romp in the water!"
"Better than tramping through the endless sands of Desh!"
"What do you know!"
"More than you, fathead!"
And they both lapsed into a scowling silence and spoke neither one to the other for the rest of the afternoon.
The next morning Etienne was eating some breakfast with the gals, and he was still stewing over his and Hador's talk from the day before.
"What is it, Etienne? You seem strangely quiet this morning," commented Chaconne.
"It's that's tweedlehead dolt Hador. Wants to go on some silly wild goose chase after another one of his shiny trinkets."
"Well," said Jenassa, "I guess that would explain his riding off early this morning."
"What? Well good riddance! What's the use of adventuring if you don't get a chance to sit back and enjoy the fruits of it?"
"Sitting back and enjoying the fruits is all fine and good," said Jenassa, "provided you do not sit too long."
"And get fat and lazy doing so," added Chaconne, with a grin.
"Indeed," added Jenassa. "I have no desire to be with someone fat and lazy. If I did, there are plenty a plump merchants in the market I could choose to spend my time with."
"What, can't I just relax for a bit? Sometimes it seems I never get a chance to be with either of you at all," Etienne complained.
"Of course, you can relax for a bit, Etienne. But do not relax too much, or Jenassa and I will be forced to find our entertainment elsewhere," teased Chaconne. "Maybe even with one of those merchants. I hear there is a particularly plump and jolly one on Beggar's Lane just off Citadel Road in Tilst," she added with a laugh.
"Speaking of relaxing, how 'bout we take a ride to the local tavern. I've a mind to see how our young adventurer friend, Beorn, and Daniella, are doing." (Beorn being a young man that Etienne had once helped, and Daniella his erstwhile partner - though, perhaps, it would be better put to say that Beorn was Daniella's partner.)
"You can go if you like, Etienne," replied Jenassa, "but I promised Rayya I would help with seeing to the state of our weapons and armor. Some of us do have things that need being done, my love."
"Well, if Jenassa is busy, I'm not," said Chaconne. "I'll take a ride with you. A drink or two at the tavern while checking on our friends sounds like a pleasant idea for adventure, since you are taking a break from other types of adventuring."
"Good! Let's finish breakfast, and then we'll ride."
A short time later, they had done so.
"Well, hello!" Etienne announced loudly as he and Chaconne walked into the tavern. "Can't a couple of travellers get a drink around here?"
"Travellers can," replied one of the serving wenches, playfully, "though you'll just have to wait till I get a chance. But how about you, sweety?" (this to Chaconne) "What can I get you?"
"An ale, will do," said Chaconne, as she headed over to one of the tables. "Com' on, Etienne, let's have a seat, I'm sure they'll bring you something as well, if only to keep you from bellowing." (This jestingly, with a smile.) "But then, with Hador away, I suppose someone needs to."
"I'll be right back," said the wench, "and I'll bring this one an ale as well." She left, but not without giving Etienne a big smile and a wink.
When she had returned, and a couple of fresh mugs of ale had been placed in front of Etienne and Chaconne, Etienne spoke.
"Where is Beorn? Is he around? I would see him and hear the latest on how he and Daniella are faring."
"As for Beorn," replied the wench, "doubtless he is out and about adventuring, or on good behavior. But Daniella is about, and doubtless she will be in soon for a mid-day quaff and a bite of lunch. Best you speak to her. And now a question for you. Where is Hador? Or does Rayya have him on a short leash today?"
"Don't talk to me of the big dolt," replied Etienne, with a scowl - still in a fit from their argument. "He has wandered off for a while, doubtless to be eaten by some wild denizen of the world possessing no sense of taste."
"Well, tell him I said hello, and that I miss his booming, large voice - as well as other things."
The wench left to take care of other customers, and Etienne and Chaconne drank in silence for a while, enjoying the cool ale. Then Daniella walked in, and Etienne hailed her over.
"Good to see you, Etienne," she said as she sat down. "And you too, Chaconne."
"You're looking good, as always, Daniella," said Etienne. "I was hoping to see how you and Beorn were doing."
"Well, I'm doing." Daniella shrugged. "Beorn, well, I don't know."
"You don't know?"
"We had a little disagreement a few weeks back, just a temporary incovenience."
"That seems to be going around these days," commented Chaconne softly, with a meaningful look at Etienne.
"Is it? Anyway, he went off in a huff, and he hasn't been back since."
"That's too bad," said Etienne, who had returned Chaconne's look with a small frown of his own.
"Indeed. It was a difference of opinion over where we were going together. He wanted more - and, to be honest so did I, but - but I don't want to be tied down to grow old and fat like some heifer in a barnyard."
"Like that would ever happen!"
"I suppose the problem is he is a little old fashioned in certain of his views - "
"Most men are." This from Chaconne, who was now waving her mug at the serving wench to indicate another ale was wanted.
"Yes, but -" and Daniella shook her head. "You know, the very things that cause me to love him, are also the things that ♡♡♡♡ me off the most, at times."
Chaconne glanced at Etienne and gave a laugh, which she quickly stifled by taking a drink of her ale.
"I'm sure you both will work things out," said Etienne.
"That's what I thought at first, when I got over being miffed at him. But, like I said, that was weeks ago. And I haven't heard anything at all from or about him since."
"I'm sure he's just out and about doing some adventuring thing on his own for a bit."
The serving girl delivered a new round of ale as they spoke, and, overhearing, chimed in with her own response.
"Boy's been gone a while now, and it ain't like him to wander off for so long without so much as a message to his da, at least. Never done so in the past." And then she was off again.
"That's just it, Etienne. No matter where he is, Beorn would always at least send off a message to his father - he seemed to enjoy telling him all that was happening - well, maybe not all. But there's been no word at all from him, and to be honest, I am beginning to worry. It's like he's fallen off the face of Shanqua completely."
"I'm sure he'll turn up," said Etienne, inspecting his mug of ale and taking a long sip.
"I would hope so, but I've even asked around, and there's just nothing."
"Etienne will help," said Chaconne. "Won't you, Etienne."
"I will?"
"Yes. It will give you something to do so you don't grow fat and lazy while you are taking a break from adventuring."
Daniella smiled. "Thank you, Etienne! I knew I could count on you to help!" And she finished her ale, said her goodbyes, and left the tavern.
"Wait," said Etienne. "What just happened?"
"You volunteered to help locate Beorn," said Chaconne.
"I did? Well, in that case, we better order some more ale so that we are ready before we set off asking around."
"We? Who said anything about we? It's you -"
"What -"
"Yes you. I promised Belle I would show her some moves this week. She shows great promise with the dagger and sword!" (Belle being the little girl without a face - and now with one - that they knew.)
"Maybe I should have gone with Hador," grumbled Etienne.
Etienne asked around some that afternoon, while Chaconne visited with Belle, but was unable to get any solid information, except at one of the outlying farms where the farmhand had stated that he had seen Beorn heading in the direction of Tilst some weeks ago. But, other than that, nothing. No one seemed to have seen him or heard any news of him since he rode off. The following morning, Etienne rose early, and telling Jenassa and Chaconne that he would be gone for a bit while he looked into the matter of Beorn's disappearance, made off for Tilst to see what he could discover there.
Upon arriving, Etienne went to see Snook at the Broken Horn, the tavern that served as headquarters for the Thieves Guild, which, though somewhat cleaned up since Snook had deposed Toldir (the previous head of the Guild), was still a pretty noisome and disgusting dive of a place. Besides being head of the Thieves Guild, Snook also had extensive connections with the Beggar's Guild (having been practically raised by them as a child, before turning to thievery), and if anyone had any information concerning Beorn, it would be the Beggars, as nothing escaped their attention, information being the chief commodity that they traded in.
"So, Etienne! What brings you here? Need any fingers cut off?"
"Not this time, Snook. I was wondering if anyone of your beggar friends had heard anything about a certain Beorn, from out by my neck of the woods. He left around three, four weeks ago, and hasn't been heard from since. So I said I would ask around."
"I can certainly ask. But it will cost a -"
"I know."
"Unless you and Hador -"
"Hador is doing his own thing."
"Then maybe you would prefer -"
"No -
"Just a simple job."
"I'll pay the fee."
"Ahh, if you wish," Snook sighed.
"How soon?"
"Come back tomorrow morning. I should have something by then."
"Will do."
Next up for Etienne was a walk to the city gate. Neither of the guards stationed there could remember ("Wha? You serious, guv? Must see least a 'undred or more people a day! Youse thinks I remember some random bloke passing through? Get youself real!"). But all was not lost, as the carriage driver seemed to recall Beorn (after his memory was helped by a little gold).
"Yeah, sure. Some youngster he seemed, all puffed up about himself. Asked if he wanted a ride, and said he could handle hisself just fine. And off he went. Where, you say? Didn't say. But seems to me he headed south, right on along the river road. That's all I got."
Etienne then strolled around Tilst, asking among the vendors in the Bazaar, and stopping to inquire at some of the local taverns (where he also managed to make the acquaintance of a pint or two), but there was nothing to be discovered, and so, as night began to fall, he made his way to his usual haunt when in Tilst - the Trumpeting Swan.
"I'll have some ale," Etienne said to the innkeep.
"Comin' right up!" was the response, and soon, Etienne had a nice cool half mug of ale in his hand (only a half mug, because he had downed the other half in one gulp when he got it).
"You're lookin' pretty worn out," commented the innkeep as he wiped down the bar.
"Been looking for a friend."
"Hey, say, you just missed him! He was here this mornin'."
"What? Who?"
"Hador of course. He just stopped in for three, four pints and then was on his way. Din't say where, though."
"No, not Hador. A young guy. Would have been maybe a month or so ago."
The innkeep thought for a second, then shook his head.
"Nope. Can't say as I recall. But maybe ask one of the wenches, they've a better memory when it comes to young pretty boys."
"Thanks, I'll try that."
And after speaking to a couple of wenches, Etienne finally got an answer of sorts.
"Sure, I remember," replied the wench. "He used to come in a fair bit, usually with some tall gal with, I think, auburn hair."
"That's him."
"But last time he was in, and that some time ago, a month or more, he was alone, and hasn't been back since. And there I was thinking I was finally gettin' lucky."
"Did he say anything? Anything to indicate what his plans might be?"
"No, he kept pretty much to himself, and didn't talk much, no matter how much I tried to draw him out. Though he did mention something about heading south. Something about finding something that would show he was serious - whatever that meant."
Etienne nodded his head in reply.
"Now, hon, anything else I can get you?"
"I think a room would do - "
"Sure thing, and if you like, I can help you turn down the bed and warm it a -"
"No, just the room," Etienne laughed. "Got to be wide awake tomorrow, and I may have some riding to do."
The wench smiled.
"Well, if you change your mind, and wish a different kind of riding, you know where to find me. As to the room, just see the innkeep for the key." And she turned and walked away, a saucy swing to her hips as she did so.
The next morning, Etienne arose early and made his way to the Broken Horn, to hear what the beggars had to say, if anything.
The first thing Etienne noticed when he walked into the back room of the Broken Horn, was the smell. The second was what looked like a heap of rags piled in one corner, but, upon closer examination, proved to be a particularly misshapen and malodorous man - at least he guessed it was a man.
"Good morning, Etienne!" Snook boomed from his seat behind the desk. "This here is Stinko. He's got some news you may find useful. But before we get to that, maybe I can get you some coffee? Just the thing to get you going - and, it'll put hair on your chest. Well, maybe not hair, but definitely something. Maybe a rash!" And Snook gave a laugh.
"No thanks," said Etienne. "I think I'll pass."
"Ah well. Down to business then. You got the coin?"
"Sure, how much?"
"Fifty gold it is, ain't that right, Stinko."
The pile of rags in the corner nodded what seemed to be its head, releasing a new wave of stink to reinforce what was already in the air.
"Fifty!" exclaimed Etienne, "maybe twenty is more like it!"
"Twenty? said Snook with a shake of his head. "Well, I guess you're not that interested in your friend. Maybe some other -"
"Okay, thirty."
"Come now, Etienne. Do we really need to haggle over this?"
"Thirty five."
"But maybe you're enjoying the atmosphere, ain't that right, Stinko?"
"The gen'leman would seem to hav' a nose for makin' deals," and the beggar moved closer.
"Okay! Fifty it is!"
The beggar stretched forth a rather scabby hand (releasing another wave of odor as he did so), and Etienne hastily reached into his tunic, took out the required amount of gold, and, being careful not to actually touch the beggar (no telling what a person could catch), dropped the coins into the outstretched hand, which quickly disappeared with the money back into the misshapen rags which served as clothing of a sort for the beggar.
"There's your coin, now out with what you know."
"Well, I'se sittin' doing my mid-day beggin' near to the gate, when this lad comes walking by. Young one he was, an mumblin' to his self. Put some dirty clothes on him, lop off a limb, and a right proper beggar he be," said Stinko with a weird cackling laugh that turned into a hacking cough. "Anyway, he be talkin' to his self, and I listened. Seem the lad was in some sort a to do about a lady or somethin. Talked about showing her once he got back from Desh. Though what he had to show, I wouldn't know - I'se almost tempted to tell him send her to me, now I could show her a trick or two, and she'd not be likely to forget it soon!" This was followed by another cackling cough.
"What else?" asked Etienne, trying to restrain his temper, and his sense of smell.
"Wha else? Why that be it. The squirt was headin' to Desh'nar. Oh, an somethin about a blue jewel. And then he be gone."
With that, Stinko scuttled off out the door, though his stink remained, as if it had a presence all its own.
"So, Etienne," said Snook. "Was that what you wanted to hear?"
"It'll have to do," replied Etienne, and he turned to leave.
"One moment. You be forgetting somethin'?
"What?"
"My cut. The fifty was for Stinko - I get twenty percent for making it happen."
"Why, you thief!"
"Yes, exactly!" And Snook gave a chuckle.
Etienne sighed and handed over a further ten gold to Snook.
"Always a pleasure doing business with you," said Snook.
Etienne turned and hurried out as fast as he could, lest the stink in the room decide to permanently attach itself to him. Within the hour, he had made ready, and, leaving a message to be delivered to the gals, was riding out the gate, headed south along the river road, and thence, to Desh'nar.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
A Temporary Inconvenience
by Steven Ross
In PART ONE, we saw how Etienne and Hador had differing views on adventuring, and how they separated.
PART TWO
Hador sat by the fire and tore at a roast haunch of desert cheetah. As he did so, he leaned to one side, lifted up his buttock, and let rip a loud fart, startling a small night creature that happened to be passing and causing it to leap into the air, where it was promptly snatched by a night raptor, on its way to raid a tiny farm at a nearby oasis of the last of its egg laying fowl to bring back to its nest of hatchlings. (The next day, the night raptor and its brood succumbed to a quick acting sickness carried by the fleas the small animal had been infested with, the farmer's fowl laid a clutch of eggs, and because there was no longer the night raptor or its fledglings to prey upon them, all hatched and grew to have chicks of their own, thus saving the farmer and his family from ruin - so indeed, it’s an ill wind that blows no one some good.)
Ah, thought Hador as he let loose a loud belch and tossed a bone over his shoulder (which hit a deadly night scorpion about to crawl into his bedroll, thus killing it), it was nice to not have someone constantly harping on his every action. He could just hear Etienne complaining - "Damn! That stink could kill a dragon!" "Was that you, or was it an earthquake shaking the rocks?" "By T'sa, that sound probably woke everything from here to the next oasis!" Well, there was none of that. Let Etienne lounge around like some slug, cared for by his women like some mewling babe. There were better things in life than just sitting by the fireplace and eating roasted leg of lamb! (The irony that he was doing pretty much the same thing, though before a campfire and not a fireplace, was lost on Hador.) No, there was nothing better than to be camped out, without having to answer to anyone - not even to Haadok (the god Hador sometimes - when it was convenient and suited his purposes - professed to follow). Wiping his hands clean in the sand, Hador stood and strode to his bedroll, kicking the large and nasty looking dead night scorpion out of his way as he did so. Damn, these disgusting things are everywhere he thought, but, at least tomorrow, I'll be in Desh, and he laid down and promptly fell asleep. And if any other dangers were near, they were soon frightened away by the loud rumbling snores coming from where Hador slept uninterrupted for the rest of the night.
"You there!" called Hador to a young street urchin lazing against the wall of a sparsely patroned outdoor cafe. "Can you tell me where I can find Ha'seed?"
"Can you give me two dinar for my time?"
"I can give you a dent on the head if you don't! But if you'll settle for a half dinar, it's a deal!"
"Very well, large Firangi!"
Hador tossed the boy a coin, which promptly disappeared into the rags that were the urchin's clothes.
"So, where is Ha'seed?"
"He is not far, Firangi! So do not be troubled that you will have long to walk, for it is -"
"Little ragged one," said Hador, cutting the boy off mid-sentence, "where may I find this Ha'seed?"
"He is right here," said the street urchin, with a shrug, as he pointed to an older man sitting at a table, not three long steps from where Hador stood. And with that, the boy ran off.
Hador just shook his head, and walked over and sat down at the table where the man named Ha'seed sat.
"Hello, my name is Hador, and I was told to seek you out as a person who would know where to find the old temple of -"
"Yes," said the man, shaking himself out of whatever reveries he was having. "It is not far. And there you will find what you seek."
"Ah, that is good news! And here is a little something for your memories!" Hador slid across several coins to the man.
"Many thanks, Firangi."
"Now, so this place is not far?"
"No, it is but a short walk from here -"
"From here, not -"
"And once inside, just ask the attendant, and he will get you what you need."
"Attendent?"
"The attendent. He will have towels, fragrant oils, palm fronds to chastise thy skin -"
"Isn't the place supposed to be deserted?"
"Alas, tis true, it has seen better days, but a dedicated few still take the waters there."
"That's news and no mistaking it. But how far is it, actually? And how do I get there?"
"It is but a few blocks over, down this street, a left and then a right, and there you will see it before you. It cannot be mistaken for it is graced with a blue dome. Tis but a single silver dinar to be admitted, but one will be expected to tip, of course."
"Wait, that doesn't sound -"
"You asked and I answered. If you do not like my answer, you may ask others, but they will tell you the same."
"I was told to ask you!"
"And you have."
"And you would tell me where to go."
"There are many places a man may be told to go. Would you like me to tell you another?"
"Are you not Ha'seed? I was told to seek Ha'seed and he would know the way to the temple wherein lies the Eye of Akaba."
"I am Ha'seed - Ha'seed the Younger. But I know nothing of this Akaba or his eye."
By now, Hador was fuming - as much from exasperation as anything.
"If you are not the Ha'seed who knows, then who is?"
"Ah. I think I see the confusion. It is perhaps my father you seek, Ha'seed the Elder."
"And where might he be?'
"He is doubtless taking his afternoon ablutions. Seek him out there."
"Where is there?" Hador could barely control himself now.
"Where I said."
"TELL ME YOU DAMN LITTLE RUNT!" Hador exploded.
"No need to shout so. It is as I said, down the street, a left and then a right, and you will see the blue dome before you. He is inside - just ask the attendent. But it will still -"
"Oh for - Haadok give me patience!"
"- cost you a dinar to enter."
Hador walked the few blocks, and sure enough, there was the building with the blue dome. As he entered, he was approached by a slightly built man with a look of boredom seldom seen outside of eating halls where some honored guest was giving a speech.
"May I be of assistance, esteemed Master?"
"Yes, I'm looking for -"
"Admittance is one dinar, Master."
Hador handed the coin over, and then continued.
"I am looking for -"
"Some towels, oh Great One?"
"No, I'm just -"
"Or perhaps fragrant oils, we have -"
"No, none of that. I just want -"
"We have palm fronds freshly cut to smite your back with - excellent for the circulation."
"That's very nice, but I only -"
"Maybe a wench to massage your -"
"I don't want a wench!" said Hador, getting irritated all over again.
"Then perhaps a small boy. You look the type to appreciate -"
"And I certainly don't want any boys!"
"Ah. A goat perhaps, or possibly a -"
"ALL I WANT IS TO SEE HA'SEED!!"
The man shrugged.
"Why didn't you say so. He is in the steam room at the end of the hall. You can't mistake him, just look for an old man possessing a shriveled, shrunken, withered -"
"Damn! What kind of degenerate are you?!"
" - face." And the man held out his palm for a tip.
Hador found the man, in the steam room, just as the attendant had said. As Hador started to introduce himself, the old man waved him to stop.
"Yes, yes. You are seeking the Eye of Akabar and wish to know the way."
"How - "
"Another passed through and asked the very same. When two appear to talk to old Ha'seed where no one - not even young Ha'seed - has done so for nigh on half a century, it is no stretch to see they both concern the same question."
"This other one, did he possess a moustache and greyish hair, and have a smug arrogance about him, all puffed up with a sense of self importance as if he knew it all?"
"No, t'was some young squirt, all in a rush, so that he nearly tripped over his own feet, he was in such hasty humour."
"Ah. And, did you tell him how to find the place, and will you tell me? There is a nice sum in it for you if you do." And Hador made to reach for his coin purse.
"Enough!" commanded Ha'seed. "Keep your coin! I shall tell you just so you may be off! I have grown use to my solitude, and having it broken two times in the last moon is more than I would wish!" And so the old man related to Hador all the details.
As Hador walked away from the bathhouse, he smiled. For a moment, he had thought Etienne had changed his mind, and was attempting to get to the stone before him. But no, Etienne was probably lazing around like the fat slug he was (doubtless he was fat by now!) being waited upon hand and foot by his gals. As for the young squirt, whoever he was, they were a dinar a dozen as the locals would say - and more often than not, could not go the distance, or else wound up somewhere as food for scavengers. And then Hador's mind returned to a vision of Etienne lazing on a lounge, surrounded and being fawned over by wenches, with drink dribbling down his chins (for doubtless he had acquired more) and crumbs of food sprinkled liberally over his vastly expanded waistcoat. Giving forth a laugh, Hador returned to the room he had rented, to prepare for the next leg of his journey - into Desh's Rub' al Khali, The Empty Quarter. The Rub' al Khali, The Empty Quarter
Etienne reached up from where he lay, reaching up with one hand to grab hold, while with the other feeling for one of his closest friends. As his breathing became heavier, and his heart raced faster, he knew he could not keep this up much longer, and would soon be finished. And then, yes! Etienne had a firm grasp, and had managed to take hold of his friend, and thrusting home, the job was done, and Etienne felt wetness spurting out all over him.
Etienne pushed the big cat's body off him, wiped his dagger clean upon the grass where he lay after having been taken by surprise and bowled over by the cat's first rush, and then stood, sheathing his dagger and wiping his brow as he did so.
Some days later, after no further adventures and after Etienne had asked around Desh (though perhaps getting past the bathhouse attendant at the place called The Waters of Akabar could be called a bit of an adventure), Etienne found himself before the wrinkled old man (who was fortunately covered in a large bath towel), ready to ask for information about the whereabouts of Beorn.
"Hello, Ha'seed. I am named Etienne, and I -"
"Yes, yes, I know, you wish to know the way to the Eye."
"The eye? No, I am looking for information about a person -"
"Ah! And which one would you know about?"
"Which one?"
"The young squirt or the big oaf."
"The young squirt - though it would be good to know what the big oaf was up to."
"They seek the eye."
"I am not interested in any eye, I only wish to know where the young squirt is."
"Oh. Well that's a change."
"A change?"
"Yes, from the usual question."
"The usual question?"
"About the Eye."
"You get asked about this eye often?"
"Indeed I do, that is all anybody asks about. But if you wish the answer to your question, you must know where the Eye is to be found - I have had many questions now, about it."
"You must be kept busy then."
"Oh, I am. Twice now in half a thousand and more moons. So I drew a map to the place so as not to be troubled. The attendant has copies, speak to him. And while asking for that, you may also purchase some fragrant oils to give to your young friend - or perhaps the big oaf - depending upon your taste in whom you would embrace or have embrace you, maybe even both." And Old Ha'seed drew his towel over his head and would speak no more.
Etienne spoke to the attendant and, after refusing many offerings of fragrant oils and other assorted sundries which could be bought for a mere pittance, received a damp and poorly drawn map, with a big X clearly marked and labeled - "Go here, idiot."
And so Etienne returned to his room to prepare for his trek into The Empty Quarter - Rub' al Khali - in pursuit of Beorn. He just hoped he didn't run into the big bellowing lummox along the way.
"AAAAARRRRGGGG!" Hador bellowed, as he swung his sword at the huge desert arachnoid while trying to avoid its great mandibles. Huge as a man these creatures were, and spitters of poison, capable of biting a man in half with their jaws should one come too close or become incapacitated by their flying spit. And then the great ugly head went flying, and a green ichor spouted from the now headless body. It gave a last feeble twitch of its legs, and then collapsed dead at Hador's feet. Hador stood and caught his breath (though he did move back a few steps to escape the stink of the now dead creature) and watched as the ichor soaked into the dune. Then, driving his sword into the sand to clean it, he looked around - nothing but sand and sand hills as far as the eye could see, with just the occasional outcropping of rock to break the monotony. Giving a sigh, he sheathed his sword and proceeded in the direction of the now setting sun, looking for a place to set up camp, and keeping an eye out for anything that would indicate water, for even though he carried several waterskins, they were rapidly being emptied.
The sun was just a finger's breath above the horizon when Hador came to a place for the night. It was a large rock outcropping and, miracle of miracles, there was a small cave, and, within, a tiny bubbling pool of water being filled by some underground seepage. Apparently, this was a favorite spot for any of the things that manage to eke out an existence in the desert, for there was spoor of many different kind in the soil around the pool, and there! There was the unmistakable remnants of a small fire and charred bone from some cooked meal - though from the looks, it was at least half a moon since someone had made use of the fire and sat here eating. This must be where that young squirt, as the old man had put it, had camped, thought Hador, as he sifted through what was left to see what else could be told - but, alas, the charred bones and pieces of charcoal had nothing further to tell him. Making his own fire in turn, Hador ate somewhat of the food he had, and then drank his fill from the waterskins, refilling them as he did so. Then he stretched his huge frame upon the ground to sleep. Tomorrow he would drink again from the pool, and then head on his way. Hopefully, it would not be much longer before he reached the temple. In fact, he almost wished that he had had stayed home. Yes, he thought, as he drifted off to sleep, right now he could be having Rayya run her nails across his chest, and calling him all her usual sweet terms of endearment - "stupid oaf," "clumsy ox," "brainless boob." And so Hador succumbed, and was soon sleeping with a smile upon his face - and dreams of Rayya there, as well.
The next morning Hador awoke well rested, and after drinking long at the pool, stepped out of the small cave and into the full glare of the sun and heated desert air, which hit him in the face like the fires of some huge smelting oven. And once again, as he began walking, the thought ran through his mind that perhaps he should have stayed with Etienne! Yes, he thought, the only hot air Etienne was feeling right now probably didn't come from a naked sun - though, undoubtedly, nakedness probably was involved. Hador just shook his head and trudged on.
Well, one good thing about following in Hador's path, thought Etienne, as he stared at the naked carcass of some huge insect like creature - or what was left of it, as nothing but the carapace remained, now picked clean by whatever desert scavengers had wandered or flown by - he killed anything dangerous in his path, provided the blundering fool didn't fall afoul of one of the desert's denizens himself. He turned to leave and flew through the air to land on his back, showered by sand, a great shadow looming over him for a moment, before disappearing into the sand, showering him with fine grit as it did so. Etienne scrambled to his feet and drew his sword - and again was tossed into the air like some ragdoll, this time landing face down and getting a mouthful of sand - his sword spinning away to land several feet from him. He scrambled to his feet and made for his sword, barely missed by the gaping maw as the beast descended into the sand once again.
A sand worm, but no ordinary one, this was one of the great swimmers of the desert, an old and ancient one grown to great size - large, even, as the great mountain dragons. Cousin to the much smaller ice worms of the north, the sand worm swims beneath the surface of the desert, locating its victims by the subtle vibrations of their footsteps, when they would heave out of the sand knocking their prey over, and then, zeroing in on them by smell, swoop back down to gather them in their great mouth, and thence, carry them beneath the sand where they would be devoured. Out in the depths of the Rub' al Khaki, they can grow to immense size, having no natural predators. And the only safety lay in getting to one of the sandstone reefs that showed above the sands as outcroppings of weathered rock - and waiting till they moved on for some other prey. And if they did not? Then you were devoured if you moved from the rock, or died of thirst, only bones left to mark your passing, if you did not.
The carcass of the arachnoid had disappeared in the sandworm's first attack, but it being devoid of anything edible, the sand worm had spit it out and attacked again - and now it was after Etienne. The nearest rock formation was miles away, barely visible, and he would have no chance of reaching it before being swallowed up by the great worm. His only chance was to fight - and somehow defeat - the beast. He dove out of the way as the worm rose once more from the sand and descended, intent on swallowing him. He would have but one chance - and that to leap upon the beast as it emerged from the sand and slay it - or at least so damage it so as to make it give up the hunt - before it disappeared for another attempt. But how? For the beast was covered with close fitting scales as protection from the sand, as well as to smooth its passage as it moved beneath the dunes.
Etienne had grabbed his sword, and now ran in great circles to confuse the creature - the sweat pouring from his body as he did so - only to evaporate in an instant in the desert heat. Again the beast emerged, and Etienne could see (as he once more leapt out of the way) that as it curved its body for its descent, the scales separated - just a bit, the barest of chinks - but perhaps just enough to strike into the gap and stab the soft underbody that lay beneath. And then there it was again, bursting from the sand not a few short feet from where Etienne was. He leaped, and as he landed on the creature's back, drove his sword into one of those gaps, twisting and cutting with his sword as he did so. And the beast gave a great spasm, and Etienne was thrown clear, barely maintaining a grip on his sword, to lie in the sand and watch as the creature now repeatedly leapt and dove in agony. And then it was gone, back to the depths beneath the sand from whence it had come.
Etienne rose to his feet, and gathering those of his belongings that had been tossed clear during the attacks, began once again his long trek westwards, to some distant rock outcroppings on the horizon.
The sun was near setting when he reached the nearest of them, and there, within a small cave, he saw the remains of Hador's camp. From all signs, Hador had been there just one short day before, and, amongst the signs left by Hador, he saw, too, the sign of another - doubtless Beorn had passed this way as well. Etienne made camp for the night, and as he lay down, he thought of Jenassa and Chaconne, but his last thought as he drifted off, was of the giant creature of the desert he had met, and then the darkness of sleep took him.
It was mid-day when Hador reached the Oasis of Akabar.
The oasis sat upon one of the sandstone reefs that underlay parts of the Rub' al Khali, and was fed by waters upwelling from an ancient aquifer lying deep beneath the desert sands. Surrounded by palm trees and various other forms of vegetation, it was a large body of fresh water filled with grasses, water lilies, reeds, and other aquatic vegetation, in the center of which - to be reached only by a path consisting of great marble slabs laid down sometime in the past - was a domed structure, low in height but wide in expanse and diameter. The dome was of lapis lazuli, and the deep blue contrasted sharply with the dun colored sands of the surrounding desert and the brownish orange of the not far cliffs which were part of the escarpment encircling the Rub' al Khali. Beneath the dome, the structure was of the purest white marble of the same sort as the path leading to it, sitting on a foundation of the same which extended out to form a surrounding porch, so that if one could see the structure from above, it would look very much like a blue eye set in the desert landscape.
Hador spent the rest of the afternoon carefully circling the oasis, looking for any traps or guards that might be present, but saw none. Nothing except for some charred branches as if from a small fire, and those two weeks or more old by their appearance, left mayhaps by the same individual who had left signs in the rock cave where Hador had spent the previous night. By all accounts, though, it would seem that the oasis and the structure were deserted and undefended, but if Hador had learned one thing over the years, it was that things are seldom as they seem - especially where it was rumored treasure was to be found. And then a disturbing thought came into his head, fueled by the signs left by the other, unknown person, that he had seen - what if the treasure was no longer there? Or what if it had never existed in the first place - rumors of treasure being much more frequent than actual treasure. Well, there was nothing he could do about either of those, and certainly not now, so he settled in a short distance from the path crossing the water to the structure, beneath a cluster of palms surrounded by low desert shrubs, and prepared a small fireless camp for the night. Tomorrow, after a night of rest, he would attempt entry.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
In PART ONE, we saw how Etienne and Hador had differing views on adventuring, and how they separated.
PART TWO
Hador sat by the fire and tore at a roast haunch of desert cheetah. As he did so, he leaned to one side, lifted up his buttock, and let rip a loud fart, startling a small night creature that happened to be passing and causing it to leap into the air, where it was promptly snatched by a night raptor, on its way to raid a tiny farm at a nearby oasis of the last of its egg laying fowl to bring back to its nest of hatchlings. (The next day, the night raptor and its brood succumbed to a quick acting sickness carried by the fleas the small animal had been infested with, the farmer's fowl laid a clutch of eggs, and because there was no longer the night raptor or its fledglings to prey upon them, all hatched and grew to have chicks of their own, thus saving the farmer and his family from ruin - so indeed, it’s an ill wind that blows no one some good.)
Ah, thought Hador as he let loose a loud belch and tossed a bone over his shoulder (which hit a deadly night scorpion about to crawl into his bedroll, thus killing it), it was nice to not have someone constantly harping on his every action. He could just hear Etienne complaining - "Damn! That stink could kill a dragon!" "Was that you, or was it an earthquake shaking the rocks?" "By T'sa, that sound probably woke everything from here to the next oasis!" Well, there was none of that. Let Etienne lounge around like some slug, cared for by his women like some mewling babe. There were better things in life than just sitting by the fireplace and eating roasted leg of lamb! (The irony that he was doing pretty much the same thing, though before a campfire and not a fireplace, was lost on Hador.) No, there was nothing better than to be camped out, without having to answer to anyone - not even to Haadok (the god Hador sometimes - when it was convenient and suited his purposes - professed to follow). Wiping his hands clean in the sand, Hador stood and strode to his bedroll, kicking the large and nasty looking dead night scorpion out of his way as he did so. Damn, these disgusting things are everywhere he thought, but, at least tomorrow, I'll be in Desh, and he laid down and promptly fell asleep. And if any other dangers were near, they were soon frightened away by the loud rumbling snores coming from where Hador slept uninterrupted for the rest of the night.
"You there!" called Hador to a young street urchin lazing against the wall of a sparsely patroned outdoor cafe. "Can you tell me where I can find Ha'seed?"
"Can you give me two dinar for my time?"
"I can give you a dent on the head if you don't! But if you'll settle for a half dinar, it's a deal!"
"Very well, large Firangi!"
Hador tossed the boy a coin, which promptly disappeared into the rags that were the urchin's clothes.
"So, where is Ha'seed?"
"He is not far, Firangi! So do not be troubled that you will have long to walk, for it is -"
"Little ragged one," said Hador, cutting the boy off mid-sentence, "where may I find this Ha'seed?"
"He is right here," said the street urchin, with a shrug, as he pointed to an older man sitting at a table, not three long steps from where Hador stood. And with that, the boy ran off.
Hador just shook his head, and walked over and sat down at the table where the man named Ha'seed sat.
"Hello, my name is Hador, and I was told to seek you out as a person who would know where to find the old temple of -"
"Yes," said the man, shaking himself out of whatever reveries he was having. "It is not far. And there you will find what you seek."
"Ah, that is good news! And here is a little something for your memories!" Hador slid across several coins to the man.
"Many thanks, Firangi."
"Now, so this place is not far?"
"No, it is but a short walk from here -"
"From here, not -"
"And once inside, just ask the attendant, and he will get you what you need."
"Attendent?"
"The attendent. He will have towels, fragrant oils, palm fronds to chastise thy skin -"
"Isn't the place supposed to be deserted?"
"Alas, tis true, it has seen better days, but a dedicated few still take the waters there."
"That's news and no mistaking it. But how far is it, actually? And how do I get there?"
"It is but a few blocks over, down this street, a left and then a right, and there you will see it before you. It cannot be mistaken for it is graced with a blue dome. Tis but a single silver dinar to be admitted, but one will be expected to tip, of course."
"Wait, that doesn't sound -"
"You asked and I answered. If you do not like my answer, you may ask others, but they will tell you the same."
"I was told to ask you!"
"And you have."
"And you would tell me where to go."
"There are many places a man may be told to go. Would you like me to tell you another?"
"Are you not Ha'seed? I was told to seek Ha'seed and he would know the way to the temple wherein lies the Eye of Akaba."
"I am Ha'seed - Ha'seed the Younger. But I know nothing of this Akaba or his eye."
By now, Hador was fuming - as much from exasperation as anything.
"If you are not the Ha'seed who knows, then who is?"
"Ah. I think I see the confusion. It is perhaps my father you seek, Ha'seed the Elder."
"And where might he be?'
"He is doubtless taking his afternoon ablutions. Seek him out there."
"Where is there?" Hador could barely control himself now.
"Where I said."
"TELL ME YOU DAMN LITTLE RUNT!" Hador exploded.
"No need to shout so. It is as I said, down the street, a left and then a right, and you will see the blue dome before you. He is inside - just ask the attendent. But it will still -"
"Oh for - Haadok give me patience!"
"- cost you a dinar to enter."
Hador walked the few blocks, and sure enough, there was the building with the blue dome. As he entered, he was approached by a slightly built man with a look of boredom seldom seen outside of eating halls where some honored guest was giving a speech.
"May I be of assistance, esteemed Master?"
"Yes, I'm looking for -"
"Admittance is one dinar, Master."
Hador handed the coin over, and then continued.
"I am looking for -"
"Some towels, oh Great One?"
"No, I'm just -"
"Or perhaps fragrant oils, we have -"
"No, none of that. I just want -"
"We have palm fronds freshly cut to smite your back with - excellent for the circulation."
"That's very nice, but I only -"
"Maybe a wench to massage your -"
"I don't want a wench!" said Hador, getting irritated all over again.
"Then perhaps a small boy. You look the type to appreciate -"
"And I certainly don't want any boys!"
"Ah. A goat perhaps, or possibly a -"
"ALL I WANT IS TO SEE HA'SEED!!"
The man shrugged.
"Why didn't you say so. He is in the steam room at the end of the hall. You can't mistake him, just look for an old man possessing a shriveled, shrunken, withered -"
"Damn! What kind of degenerate are you?!"
" - face." And the man held out his palm for a tip.
Hador found the man, in the steam room, just as the attendant had said. As Hador started to introduce himself, the old man waved him to stop.
"Yes, yes. You are seeking the Eye of Akabar and wish to know the way."
"How - "
"Another passed through and asked the very same. When two appear to talk to old Ha'seed where no one - not even young Ha'seed - has done so for nigh on half a century, it is no stretch to see they both concern the same question."
"This other one, did he possess a moustache and greyish hair, and have a smug arrogance about him, all puffed up with a sense of self importance as if he knew it all?"
"No, t'was some young squirt, all in a rush, so that he nearly tripped over his own feet, he was in such hasty humour."
"Ah. And, did you tell him how to find the place, and will you tell me? There is a nice sum in it for you if you do." And Hador made to reach for his coin purse.
"Enough!" commanded Ha'seed. "Keep your coin! I shall tell you just so you may be off! I have grown use to my solitude, and having it broken two times in the last moon is more than I would wish!" And so the old man related to Hador all the details.
As Hador walked away from the bathhouse, he smiled. For a moment, he had thought Etienne had changed his mind, and was attempting to get to the stone before him. But no, Etienne was probably lazing around like the fat slug he was (doubtless he was fat by now!) being waited upon hand and foot by his gals. As for the young squirt, whoever he was, they were a dinar a dozen as the locals would say - and more often than not, could not go the distance, or else wound up somewhere as food for scavengers. And then Hador's mind returned to a vision of Etienne lazing on a lounge, surrounded and being fawned over by wenches, with drink dribbling down his chins (for doubtless he had acquired more) and crumbs of food sprinkled liberally over his vastly expanded waistcoat. Giving forth a laugh, Hador returned to the room he had rented, to prepare for the next leg of his journey - into Desh's Rub' al Khali, The Empty Quarter. The Rub' al Khali, The Empty Quarter
Etienne reached up from where he lay, reaching up with one hand to grab hold, while with the other feeling for one of his closest friends. As his breathing became heavier, and his heart raced faster, he knew he could not keep this up much longer, and would soon be finished. And then, yes! Etienne had a firm grasp, and had managed to take hold of his friend, and thrusting home, the job was done, and Etienne felt wetness spurting out all over him.
Etienne pushed the big cat's body off him, wiped his dagger clean upon the grass where he lay after having been taken by surprise and bowled over by the cat's first rush, and then stood, sheathing his dagger and wiping his brow as he did so.
Some days later, after no further adventures and after Etienne had asked around Desh (though perhaps getting past the bathhouse attendant at the place called The Waters of Akabar could be called a bit of an adventure), Etienne found himself before the wrinkled old man (who was fortunately covered in a large bath towel), ready to ask for information about the whereabouts of Beorn.
"Hello, Ha'seed. I am named Etienne, and I -"
"Yes, yes, I know, you wish to know the way to the Eye."
"The eye? No, I am looking for information about a person -"
"Ah! And which one would you know about?"
"Which one?"
"The young squirt or the big oaf."
"The young squirt - though it would be good to know what the big oaf was up to."
"They seek the eye."
"I am not interested in any eye, I only wish to know where the young squirt is."
"Oh. Well that's a change."
"A change?"
"Yes, from the usual question."
"The usual question?"
"About the Eye."
"You get asked about this eye often?"
"Indeed I do, that is all anybody asks about. But if you wish the answer to your question, you must know where the Eye is to be found - I have had many questions now, about it."
"You must be kept busy then."
"Oh, I am. Twice now in half a thousand and more moons. So I drew a map to the place so as not to be troubled. The attendant has copies, speak to him. And while asking for that, you may also purchase some fragrant oils to give to your young friend - or perhaps the big oaf - depending upon your taste in whom you would embrace or have embrace you, maybe even both." And Old Ha'seed drew his towel over his head and would speak no more.
Etienne spoke to the attendant and, after refusing many offerings of fragrant oils and other assorted sundries which could be bought for a mere pittance, received a damp and poorly drawn map, with a big X clearly marked and labeled - "Go here, idiot."
And so Etienne returned to his room to prepare for his trek into The Empty Quarter - Rub' al Khali - in pursuit of Beorn. He just hoped he didn't run into the big bellowing lummox along the way.
"AAAAARRRRGGGG!" Hador bellowed, as he swung his sword at the huge desert arachnoid while trying to avoid its great mandibles. Huge as a man these creatures were, and spitters of poison, capable of biting a man in half with their jaws should one come too close or become incapacitated by their flying spit. And then the great ugly head went flying, and a green ichor spouted from the now headless body. It gave a last feeble twitch of its legs, and then collapsed dead at Hador's feet. Hador stood and caught his breath (though he did move back a few steps to escape the stink of the now dead creature) and watched as the ichor soaked into the dune. Then, driving his sword into the sand to clean it, he looked around - nothing but sand and sand hills as far as the eye could see, with just the occasional outcropping of rock to break the monotony. Giving a sigh, he sheathed his sword and proceeded in the direction of the now setting sun, looking for a place to set up camp, and keeping an eye out for anything that would indicate water, for even though he carried several waterskins, they were rapidly being emptied.
The sun was just a finger's breath above the horizon when Hador came to a place for the night. It was a large rock outcropping and, miracle of miracles, there was a small cave, and, within, a tiny bubbling pool of water being filled by some underground seepage. Apparently, this was a favorite spot for any of the things that manage to eke out an existence in the desert, for there was spoor of many different kind in the soil around the pool, and there! There was the unmistakable remnants of a small fire and charred bone from some cooked meal - though from the looks, it was at least half a moon since someone had made use of the fire and sat here eating. This must be where that young squirt, as the old man had put it, had camped, thought Hador, as he sifted through what was left to see what else could be told - but, alas, the charred bones and pieces of charcoal had nothing further to tell him. Making his own fire in turn, Hador ate somewhat of the food he had, and then drank his fill from the waterskins, refilling them as he did so. Then he stretched his huge frame upon the ground to sleep. Tomorrow he would drink again from the pool, and then head on his way. Hopefully, it would not be much longer before he reached the temple. In fact, he almost wished that he had had stayed home. Yes, he thought, as he drifted off to sleep, right now he could be having Rayya run her nails across his chest, and calling him all her usual sweet terms of endearment - "stupid oaf," "clumsy ox," "brainless boob." And so Hador succumbed, and was soon sleeping with a smile upon his face - and dreams of Rayya there, as well.
The next morning Hador awoke well rested, and after drinking long at the pool, stepped out of the small cave and into the full glare of the sun and heated desert air, which hit him in the face like the fires of some huge smelting oven. And once again, as he began walking, the thought ran through his mind that perhaps he should have stayed with Etienne! Yes, he thought, the only hot air Etienne was feeling right now probably didn't come from a naked sun - though, undoubtedly, nakedness probably was involved. Hador just shook his head and trudged on.
Well, one good thing about following in Hador's path, thought Etienne, as he stared at the naked carcass of some huge insect like creature - or what was left of it, as nothing but the carapace remained, now picked clean by whatever desert scavengers had wandered or flown by - he killed anything dangerous in his path, provided the blundering fool didn't fall afoul of one of the desert's denizens himself. He turned to leave and flew through the air to land on his back, showered by sand, a great shadow looming over him for a moment, before disappearing into the sand, showering him with fine grit as it did so. Etienne scrambled to his feet and drew his sword - and again was tossed into the air like some ragdoll, this time landing face down and getting a mouthful of sand - his sword spinning away to land several feet from him. He scrambled to his feet and made for his sword, barely missed by the gaping maw as the beast descended into the sand once again.
A sand worm, but no ordinary one, this was one of the great swimmers of the desert, an old and ancient one grown to great size - large, even, as the great mountain dragons. Cousin to the much smaller ice worms of the north, the sand worm swims beneath the surface of the desert, locating its victims by the subtle vibrations of their footsteps, when they would heave out of the sand knocking their prey over, and then, zeroing in on them by smell, swoop back down to gather them in their great mouth, and thence, carry them beneath the sand where they would be devoured. Out in the depths of the Rub' al Khaki, they can grow to immense size, having no natural predators. And the only safety lay in getting to one of the sandstone reefs that showed above the sands as outcroppings of weathered rock - and waiting till they moved on for some other prey. And if they did not? Then you were devoured if you moved from the rock, or died of thirst, only bones left to mark your passing, if you did not.
The carcass of the arachnoid had disappeared in the sandworm's first attack, but it being devoid of anything edible, the sand worm had spit it out and attacked again - and now it was after Etienne. The nearest rock formation was miles away, barely visible, and he would have no chance of reaching it before being swallowed up by the great worm. His only chance was to fight - and somehow defeat - the beast. He dove out of the way as the worm rose once more from the sand and descended, intent on swallowing him. He would have but one chance - and that to leap upon the beast as it emerged from the sand and slay it - or at least so damage it so as to make it give up the hunt - before it disappeared for another attempt. But how? For the beast was covered with close fitting scales as protection from the sand, as well as to smooth its passage as it moved beneath the dunes.
Etienne had grabbed his sword, and now ran in great circles to confuse the creature - the sweat pouring from his body as he did so - only to evaporate in an instant in the desert heat. Again the beast emerged, and Etienne could see (as he once more leapt out of the way) that as it curved its body for its descent, the scales separated - just a bit, the barest of chinks - but perhaps just enough to strike into the gap and stab the soft underbody that lay beneath. And then there it was again, bursting from the sand not a few short feet from where Etienne was. He leaped, and as he landed on the creature's back, drove his sword into one of those gaps, twisting and cutting with his sword as he did so. And the beast gave a great spasm, and Etienne was thrown clear, barely maintaining a grip on his sword, to lie in the sand and watch as the creature now repeatedly leapt and dove in agony. And then it was gone, back to the depths beneath the sand from whence it had come.
Etienne rose to his feet, and gathering those of his belongings that had been tossed clear during the attacks, began once again his long trek westwards, to some distant rock outcroppings on the horizon.
The sun was near setting when he reached the nearest of them, and there, within a small cave, he saw the remains of Hador's camp. From all signs, Hador had been there just one short day before, and, amongst the signs left by Hador, he saw, too, the sign of another - doubtless Beorn had passed this way as well. Etienne made camp for the night, and as he lay down, he thought of Jenassa and Chaconne, but his last thought as he drifted off, was of the giant creature of the desert he had met, and then the darkness of sleep took him.
It was mid-day when Hador reached the Oasis of Akabar.
The oasis sat upon one of the sandstone reefs that underlay parts of the Rub' al Khali, and was fed by waters upwelling from an ancient aquifer lying deep beneath the desert sands. Surrounded by palm trees and various other forms of vegetation, it was a large body of fresh water filled with grasses, water lilies, reeds, and other aquatic vegetation, in the center of which - to be reached only by a path consisting of great marble slabs laid down sometime in the past - was a domed structure, low in height but wide in expanse and diameter. The dome was of lapis lazuli, and the deep blue contrasted sharply with the dun colored sands of the surrounding desert and the brownish orange of the not far cliffs which were part of the escarpment encircling the Rub' al Khali. Beneath the dome, the structure was of the purest white marble of the same sort as the path leading to it, sitting on a foundation of the same which extended out to form a surrounding porch, so that if one could see the structure from above, it would look very much like a blue eye set in the desert landscape.
Hador spent the rest of the afternoon carefully circling the oasis, looking for any traps or guards that might be present, but saw none. Nothing except for some charred branches as if from a small fire, and those two weeks or more old by their appearance, left mayhaps by the same individual who had left signs in the rock cave where Hador had spent the previous night. By all accounts, though, it would seem that the oasis and the structure were deserted and undefended, but if Hador had learned one thing over the years, it was that things are seldom as they seem - especially where it was rumored treasure was to be found. And then a disturbing thought came into his head, fueled by the signs left by the other, unknown person, that he had seen - what if the treasure was no longer there? Or what if it had never existed in the first place - rumors of treasure being much more frequent than actual treasure. Well, there was nothing he could do about either of those, and certainly not now, so he settled in a short distance from the path crossing the water to the structure, beneath a cluster of palms surrounded by low desert shrubs, and prepared a small fireless camp for the night. Tomorrow, after a night of rest, he would attempt entry.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
A Temporary Inconvenience
by Steven Ross
In PART ONE, we saw how Etienne and Hador had differing views on adventuring, and how they separated; then in PART TWO we followed them as they each travelled their separate ways intent on their own purposes.
PART THREE
Etienne...was off early again that morning, even before the sun rose and while the stars still shown in all their splendor above.
Etienne awoke ill rested (having been disturbed by dreams in which Jenassa and Chaconne had figured prominently, though in his dream they turned into great sandworms as their mouths descended upon him), and was off early again that morning, even before the sun rose and while the stars still shown in all their splendor above. He made good progress in the cool pre-dawn air, and just as the sun peeked over the horizon behind him, he was able to see its first rays glinting off a not so distant bright object, and soon he was able to make out the green of trees, marking an oasis. The sun had barely risen the width of two fingers when Etienne arrived at the edge of the oasis.
As Etienne crept up on the oasis to scout it out, he heard a loud BRAAAAK! instantly followed by another. Keeping low, he crept to a large rock and peered around it. Just ahead, partially obscured by the palms and other foliage, he could just make out the back of a large figure standing - apparently a guard - and from the way the figure held his hands in front of him, relieving himself. By the gods, thought Etienne, he's as big as Hador, and with the same disgusting habits - as another breaking of wind announced itself. There was no way he could work his way around the big fellow without being seen - nothing for it but to try to sneak up on him and finish him off before he could sound an alarm - or, at least an alarm that did not emanate from the brute's backside, which was alarming enough.
Hador had arose early, and after a breakfast of some cold beans washed down with plain water (oh, the sacrifices that adventurers made! not even the least little mead or even watered wine to wash his meal down with!), he packed up his kit and prepared to essay a way into the structure - hopefully it was as simple as just walking through the front door! But, first to take care of the necessities. Stepping up to a palm tree, he watered it some (well, more than some!), and broke some wind (even breakfast, apparently, was having a say in the morning rituals).
As Hador buttoned up, he could hear a swish of grass, one that was out of sync with the other sounds of the oasis. In one swift smooth motion, he drew his sword and spun around.
There was a skirring of steel as the two blades scraped one along the other.
"YOU!" exclaimed the two voices in unison, as Etienne and Hador faced each other over their clashing swords. And then both lowered their weapons and stepped back, each eyeing the other.
"So," said Hador, "what brings you here, little man? Did the women get tired of you lounging around like some fat grub and make you leave?"
"No, I came all this way because Rayya was worried you'd forget to button your trousers and some small creature would bite off the most useful part of you."
"What, I forget and leave it to swing in the wind? Tis be a strong wind indeed to move this."
"Which it would only do if it grew out your backside, as that is more gale than wind!"
"That is but a small passing of gas, fluting from my buttocks."
"Well, it blows like a trumpet fit for some demon of the nether regions, and noisome and loud as any erupting volcano!"
"Then do not listen or sniff at it! Do I not see your nose twitching?"
"Twitching?! That's only because it is trying to escape the stink, but, alas, it is attached to my face!"
"And an improvement it would be, was it not!"
"But not as big an improvement as your butt being sealed with a plug!"
"So that's it little man, you wish to provide a plug for my butt?"
"There is no plug big enough in all of Shanqua."
"There is, but I cannot reach that far back, though it be close."
"Good, then I need not tell you what to do with yourself!"
"And you!"
And the two glared at each other, and then, as one, broke into laughter.
"Seriously, Etienne, what brings you here."
"I am here at Daniela's request -"
"Daniela? Why so?"
"It would seem that Beorn -"
"And how is he? Still got the adventuring spirit, does he?"
"Yes, or so -"
"Good! He'll make a man yet! But -"
"Geez, Hador!"
"What now puny one?"
"Damn, can't I even finish a -"
"Finish what?"
"A SENTENCE!!
"Oh, that."
"Yes, that."
"Well go on then and finish it."
"I would if you let me."
"So, speak."
"About time - "
"I thought you had something to say about Daniela."
"I do!"
"So spit it out, already."
Etienne looked up into the sky for a moment and gave a sigh.
"She asked me to find Beorn. He's gone missing."
"Missing?"
"Yes, it was the day you left that I spoke with her. They had had some sort of disagreement and he left - and that was three weeks before."
"So?"
"So Daniella was worried and asked me to look into it."
"And what does that have to do with you being here?"
"I've been tracking him and his movements, asking around, and apparently he's off to find some shrine or temple in the midst of all this sand - or so everyone who knew anything, assured me - and from the looks of it, that's the one." And Etienne pointed at the structure sitting in the middle of the oasis.
"That would explain the signs I read of a person going before me." Hador rubbed his head and scratched his butt (though which was better to stimulate thought was hard to tell). "Yes, it looked to be two or three weeks since whoever left them had passed this way."
"Well, that was Beorn, apparently."
"Think you he may have been before us in search of the Eye of Akabar?"
"Maybe. Though as for the Eye, I am searching for Beorn, not some great jewel of story that probably doesn't even exist - and if it does, was probably looted long ago."
"I suppose that if you keep to that, we can probably work together."
"That's fine by me."
Hador gazed at the oasis, pondering this latest turn of events, and then spoke once more to Etienne.
"So, truly, you came all this way, just to find Beorn."
"Yes, you dolt! That's what I've been trying to tell you!"
"Well, why didn't you say so?"
Etienne just put his hand to his forehead and heaved another sigh.
"How to get to the doorway without being seen, that's the question," said Etienne as he crouched in the tall grass edging the oasis.
"I've seen no guards or anyone watching, and I observed the place since getting here," Hador responded.
"Doesn't mean there aren't any."
"Think you they may be invisible?"
"Or just not seen. But why take the chance."
"We could swim." And Hador made to step into the water.
"Wait!" said Etienne. He reached into the bag of supplies he was carrying and pulled out some dried meat.
"What, needs you a snack?"
"Not I, but let's see what swims there first."
"Just some harmless fish. Really Etienne - this is what comes of lying around."
Tearing off a piece of the meat, Etienne tossed it into the water. Instantly, the surface boiled as the meat was torn apart by countless fish in a feeding frenzy.
"What were you saying about harmless fish?"
"Well, that's out," commented Hador. "Must be some kind of dagger fish by the look."
"And where there is one kind of guard, there may be others."
"If there are, then they're invisible - or not showing themselves."
Etienne scooped up some handfuls of sand and fill an empty waterskin with it.
"Ah, you have taken to drinking sand now, I see," commented Hador.
"No, you dolt - if there be invisible guards then tossing the sand ahead of us will make them visible, as the sand clings to them. Now do you the same, and then let us be on our way."
Hador did so, and then they both began walking across the path leading to the doorway - tossing sand ahead of them every few steps - but apparently there was nothing there, and they soon stood within the entryway.
"So far so good," said Hador, as their eyes adjusted to the darkness within.
It was not completely dark, however, as there was the slightest of blue glow coming through the dome, which was apparently translucent to a certain degree, giving the appearance of one's being underwater. Soon, they were able to make out a circular ramp leading upward, circling around central pillar fully half as wide across as the room, the lower section made of arches surrounding a pool of water with what appeared to be a fountain in the center, though there was nothing coming from the fountain.
Ascending the ramp, they came to the top, where there was a doorway leading into a small chamber, in the center of which was a tall pedestal, reaching nearly to the apex of the dome, and a rope hanging from it, but there was nothing upon it. They stepped forward, and then saw movement. It was a person lying with his back to the wall, and as the person raised their head at the sound of their approach, they could see in the blue light that it was none other than Beorn. They made their way towards the opening.
"Stop!" shouted Beorn from where he lay, as he saw Hador and Etienne approaching. "Do not enter! It is a trap!"
"A trap?" asked Etienne, as the two came to a halt just before the entrance to the room where Beorn lay. "How so?"
"Once in, I found I could not leave," said Beorn. "There seems to be some invisible wall stopping me."
Etienne tossed a handful of sand at the doorway, and it flew through without hindrance. At this, Hador walked closer, and before anyone could say or do anything, waved his hand through the air where any door - invisible or otherwise - would have been
"But look, my hand passes the threshold easily enough - as did the sand." And he waved his hand through the space again. And, in the next moment, Hador had stepped through the aperture.
"Then maybe it is gone!" exclaimed Beorn. And he rose and staggered forward, only to come to a jarring stop beside Hador, falling to the floor as if he had run into a wall.
Hador just gave a laugh.
"Ah, you are too weak, boy!" he said as he helped Beorn to his feet. "Let me give you a hand!" He grabbed Beorn around the waist and, holding him upright, made to step back through, only for a puzzled look to come to his face as he, too, was brought up sharply, unable to go further.
"What in the name of Haadok!" exclaimed Hador. "I passed through just a second ago!"
"It was the same with me," said Beorn. "Once in, I could not get out. And now we are both stuck here."
"Etienne, perhaps whatever causes this barrier, stops when one enters. If you were to enter, but without coming all the way in, perhaps then we could exit!"
"Or, more likely, I would join you all behind the barrier, and we can then tell stories of our adventures while we slowly starve to death - doubtless as others did, as these bones would seem to indicate."
"Then what are we to do?" said Beorn. "I have been trapped here now two weeks - and used the last of my food and water yesterday."
"Let me think." Etienne replied.
"Perhaps there is something in what you say, Hador. Give me your hand as I extend mine, and let us see if it will allow you to pass."
And Hador did so, but the only result was that his hand was wrenched from Etienne's grip as it reached the invisible barrier.
"Well, that doesn't work," said Etienne.
"Mayhaps you need to pound some of that sand you've brought," replied Hador.
At this, Beorn spoke up.
"It is only living things that cannot pass through, once in, apparently - for see, this bone passes without a problem." Beorn bent and picked up what seemed to be an arm bone and tossed it at Etienne, who stepped swiftly out of the way as it flew at and past him. "See, there behind you are other objects I tested the magic portal with." And indeed there were a number of objects on the floor behind Etienne testifying to this.
"Maybe it is the blood it senses," said Etienne, "and the blood must be linked to other blood already outside the barrier and thus pass as a whole - which would explain your hand being able to pass and return, Hador. And the skin interrupts it and divides it in two, preventing the inside blood from leaving, explaining why though mine could pass and return while gripping yours, yours could not. Perhaps if the blood was not interrupted, but mingled together."
"Ah, a brilliant thought, Etienne," said Hador. "And how do you propose we mingle our blood together?"
"Here now. Perhaps, if we cut our palms so the the blood flows freely, and then clasp hands, so the blood mingles, we can deceive the magic into perceiving two as being one."
"That's your idea? Slice ourselves and hold hands?"
"Unless you have a better idea."
"Let us look, perhaps there is a lever or -"
"I have searched thoroughly," said Beorn, "and there is none."
"Well there must be some way to open the barrier."
"None that I was able to find."
"Well, at the very least, before we attempt your idea, Etienne, we should see if the eye of Akabar is anywhere here. Did you see that, at least, boy?"
"I saw no -"
"Yes, yes, and you searched everywhere."
"Come now Hador," said Etienne, "If once there was this Eye, it is long gone. Let us just try to get you two out, and forget about this storied Eye."
Etienne drew his dagger.
"Now, let me slice my palm. Hador, you do the same, and you, Beorn, and attempt this."
And the trio, each using their daggers on themselves did slice their palms so that the blood flowed freely. Then, extending his hand, Etienne reached through.
"You go first, Beorn," said Hador. Beorn stood, and grasped Etienne's bleeding hand with his own cut hand.
"Now, let us see if this works," said Etienne. Are you ready Beorn?"
"Yes."
"Then hold tight and step towards me." And Beorn did so, and the next moment he was standing beside Etienne.
"There! it worked!" Etienne exclaimed. Suddenly, there was a shaking of the building, and the sound of water splashing heavily upon the stonework below. "Quickly! Now you, Hador!" And Etienne once more reached through, and Hador took hold of his hand and was pulled through. "Now, let us leave this place - "
"Indeed, Etienne, for I do not like the sound and feel of all this."
Taking hold of Beorn, each to a side to support him, the three rushed down the ramp which they had so shortly before ascended.
"One would think the place is angry with us, but we took nothing!" said Hador.
"I took Beorn and you out of the chamber," replied Etienne. "Maybe it is upset that its guests are leaving early."
"Well that was one party I had no wish to be part of."
"Well it certainly began once I pulled Beorn through."
"Perhaps it had grown fond of the boy." And they continued down the ramp.
When they reached the bottom, they could see that the water in the pool was splashing to great heights, overflowing the basin as it did. Then, from this water, there appeared a great shape, as the water gathered itself together, and soon they could see that it was a great man shape, and it stepped from the basin, barring their way to the door.
"Never water when you need it," commented Etienne. "And when you do find it, you don't want it!"
"Well, Etienne, I have passed plenty of water in my time," replied Hador, "And I will pass more water now. Hold the boy!" He released Beorn and drew his sword, and ran towards the watery figure. He gave his sword a great swing and it went through without any apparent effect. The water being raised its liquid arms to strike down.
"Hador! It is joined to the pool by a thread of water!" shouted Etienne. "Slice the thread through before it strikes!"
Hador leapt to the side as the arms came down and smashed against the floor, shattering the stonework. And indeed, he could see it - a thread, barely an arm's thickness, connecting the figure to the pool. Before the creature could raise its arms to make another strike, Hador had brought his blade down, severing the thread, and the creature collapsed into a puddle.
"Now for the exit!" shouted Hador, and the trio dashed through the door, out onto the pathway, which was bucking up and down like some crazed creature. A moment later and they were standing on the sands surrounding the oasis, watching as the structure collapsed into the waters and the pathway sank beneath the surface.
"So much for that," said Hador.
"And your scatter brained idea," commented Etienne. "But at least we rescued Beorn."
"Indeed. Though if not for you, Etienne, I would still be keeping him company in that room."
"Enough talk. Let us get away from here lest something else spring from the water and surprise us," said Etienne.
And so, keeping a wary eye, they refilled their waterskins from the oasis, and were soon making tracks away from the ill omened place. As they walked, Beorn related somewhat of what had happened to him.
"I had read in some old book of a desert place that held a great treasure. So, after asking around, I heard of this place, and made my way to Desh'nar, from where I found those willing to give me directions, and thus arrived here a little over two weeks back, maybe three. All was quiet, and there seemed to be no danger, so I walked right in. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, and I did as you did, walked up the ramp to the chamber at the top beneath the dome. I entered and searched around, using my rope which I always carry, for if you don't have one you'll soon want one, to snare the top of the pedestal and so climbed up, but except for the pedestal in the center, all was empty - except for bones of those who had somehow expired long ago - though how I knew not."
"And this pedestal, there was nothing on it?" interrupted Hador.
"The pedestal, it - "
"Of course there wasn't, idiot!" interjected Etienne. "If there was, Beorn would have seen it!"
"Well, I -" Beorn.
"Yes, looked everywhere, as I 'm sure you will keep reminding me," grumbled Hador.
"Not more than at least a hundred more times," said Etienne. "But continue, Beorn. You were saying you entered within."
"Er, yes. But there was -"
"We know. There was no Eye," said Hador, with a quick scowl at Etienne.
"I did not say -"
"The only eyes there were Beorn's," said Etienne to Hador.
"And -" Beorn, again.
Hador gave Etienne another stare, and then turned back to Beorn.
"And what, boy? You saw nothing, as Etienne keeps telling me. So, and? And what?"
"Er - and there were all these bones."
"And that's when you tried to leave." Hador, again.
"Well, um, yes. But I found I could not."
"And there was no sign of that water being, all the time you were trapped?" asked Etienne.
"No, nothing. All was quiet - quiet as some great tomb."
"And maybe it was one," Hador said dryly.
"Well it would have been yours and Beorn's if I was not with you," responded Etienne.
"And glad I was to see you!" said Beorn. "For I had given up all hope, and thought never to see my beloved Daniella again. For though we had parted with harsh words, I knew that to be just a minor spat, as people who love each other will have. So I despaired - until you two arrived. But then I was filled with dread once again, as I saw you two approach, and thought that you would both also be trapped within - and so I cried out."
"And good that you did," said Etienne, "even if it was not enough to stop this big dolt from walking into the trap to join you."
"And you would not have, Etienne, had it been just you alone?" retorted Hador.
"Maybe, but I didn't and I wasn't. And would at least not rushed in like some blundering ox -"
"No, you would have crept in like some cat filled with curiosity!"
"But it all turned out well," said Beorn, quickly. "And perhaps it would not have if it be just either of you alone."
"Maybe," said Etienne grudgingly.
"And now we are on our way back, and I will see Daniella again."
"Well, first let us cross this desert, then let us celebrate," said Etienne - and he stopped and looked around at the widespread sands of the Rub' al Khali
"I, for one, have no fancy to cross the desert again," said Hador.
"And what do you propose, oh large one?" replied Etienne. "Should we grow wings and fly over yonder hills?" This with a wave to where the great sandstone ramparts that encircled Desh (except for in the east, where they descended in low lying rolling hills to meet the sea, allowing the Grand Trunk to pass with only the slightest of inconvenience) rose from the desert floor.
"Look you. See, they are weathered and have great cracks and crevices. A determined climber could scale them, if he chose. It is but a short climb -"
"And a long fall -"
"Then don't fall!"
"If I do, I'll make sure to bring you with me."
"And I to catch you!"
"If you say so."
"But, as I was saying, it is but a short climb, and then we should be overlooking the forests of southern Tilst. From there, it is just a short hike of a few days or so and we are home."
Etienne pondered this for a moment.
"Well," he finally replied, "put that way, it does have its advantages." He gazed back eastwards towards the unending dunes of the Rub' al Khali. "And it is certainly better than crossing that again. And I suppose it can be no worse than climbing the Mountains of Mor - at least here we have no ice to play havoc with our holds."
"Good! I knew you would see it my way for a change, Etienne!"
"What say you, Beorn?" asked Etienne. "Are you up for some climbing?"
"Yes, if you think it best. It will surely be a grand adventure!"
"Then, let us be off! Hador, you take the lead, as it is your idea."
And, so they set off, and though they encountered many a troublesome spot, and had to search out the rock for handholds and footholds, and did so with each a bandaged hand, by the end of the day they eventually made it to the top, and could look down upon the great desert, where it lay hundreds of feet below. Turning, they gazed north, and were surprised to see that the land descended in gentle hills and valleys to the forest, the desert being just a deep depression in the land that was the central part of Shanqua. And, off in the distance, catching the last of the sun's rays, a glint of light on water, a shining ribbon that was the South Ilt river, making its way to the north.
In less than a week they were back home, in the tavern, reuniting Beorn with Daniella
"So," said Etienne, as the two embraced, "you are both together once again."
"Still," said Hador, "it's too bad we couldn't bring back the Eye of Akaba."
Beorn released Daniella from his grasp and turned to Hador and Etienne.
"That's what I tried to tell you both. I saw no eye," he said, reaching into his tunic and pulling out a leather pouch. "But I did see a big blue sapphire."
"But you said you saw nothing!" said Hador.
"No, I said all was empty, except for the pedestal. For upon the pedestal, this sat." And he emptied the pouch in his hand, and there on his palm lay a sapphire large as a bird's egg and as blue as a clear mid-day's sky. Turning to Daniela, he said, "It was this I went to find. And I hope you accept it now, as well as my hand."
Daniella smiled, stepped up to Beorn, and putting her arms around him said, "Even had you returned empty handed, your hands would not be empty now. Of course I accept." With that, she kissed him.
"I think it is time we returned home to our gals, Hador," said Etienne.
"Indeed it is," replied Hador. "But I at least, shall leave the swimming to them."
And the two friends - having, in the end, again adventured together - turned away and headed back home to where they were loved and accepted, no matter what they held in their hands - as long as it was their gals.
c Steven Ross
by Steven Ross
In PART ONE, we saw how Etienne and Hador had differing views on adventuring, and how they separated; then in PART TWO we followed them as they each travelled their separate ways intent on their own purposes.
PART THREE
Etienne...was off early again that morning, even before the sun rose and while the stars still shown in all their splendor above.
Etienne awoke ill rested (having been disturbed by dreams in which Jenassa and Chaconne had figured prominently, though in his dream they turned into great sandworms as their mouths descended upon him), and was off early again that morning, even before the sun rose and while the stars still shown in all their splendor above. He made good progress in the cool pre-dawn air, and just as the sun peeked over the horizon behind him, he was able to see its first rays glinting off a not so distant bright object, and soon he was able to make out the green of trees, marking an oasis. The sun had barely risen the width of two fingers when Etienne arrived at the edge of the oasis.
As Etienne crept up on the oasis to scout it out, he heard a loud BRAAAAK! instantly followed by another. Keeping low, he crept to a large rock and peered around it. Just ahead, partially obscured by the palms and other foliage, he could just make out the back of a large figure standing - apparently a guard - and from the way the figure held his hands in front of him, relieving himself. By the gods, thought Etienne, he's as big as Hador, and with the same disgusting habits - as another breaking of wind announced itself. There was no way he could work his way around the big fellow without being seen - nothing for it but to try to sneak up on him and finish him off before he could sound an alarm - or, at least an alarm that did not emanate from the brute's backside, which was alarming enough.
Hador had arose early, and after a breakfast of some cold beans washed down with plain water (oh, the sacrifices that adventurers made! not even the least little mead or even watered wine to wash his meal down with!), he packed up his kit and prepared to essay a way into the structure - hopefully it was as simple as just walking through the front door! But, first to take care of the necessities. Stepping up to a palm tree, he watered it some (well, more than some!), and broke some wind (even breakfast, apparently, was having a say in the morning rituals).
As Hador buttoned up, he could hear a swish of grass, one that was out of sync with the other sounds of the oasis. In one swift smooth motion, he drew his sword and spun around.
There was a skirring of steel as the two blades scraped one along the other.
"YOU!" exclaimed the two voices in unison, as Etienne and Hador faced each other over their clashing swords. And then both lowered their weapons and stepped back, each eyeing the other.
"So," said Hador, "what brings you here, little man? Did the women get tired of you lounging around like some fat grub and make you leave?"
"No, I came all this way because Rayya was worried you'd forget to button your trousers and some small creature would bite off the most useful part of you."
"What, I forget and leave it to swing in the wind? Tis be a strong wind indeed to move this."
"Which it would only do if it grew out your backside, as that is more gale than wind!"
"That is but a small passing of gas, fluting from my buttocks."
"Well, it blows like a trumpet fit for some demon of the nether regions, and noisome and loud as any erupting volcano!"
"Then do not listen or sniff at it! Do I not see your nose twitching?"
"Twitching?! That's only because it is trying to escape the stink, but, alas, it is attached to my face!"
"And an improvement it would be, was it not!"
"But not as big an improvement as your butt being sealed with a plug!"
"So that's it little man, you wish to provide a plug for my butt?"
"There is no plug big enough in all of Shanqua."
"There is, but I cannot reach that far back, though it be close."
"Good, then I need not tell you what to do with yourself!"
"And you!"
And the two glared at each other, and then, as one, broke into laughter.
"Seriously, Etienne, what brings you here."
"I am here at Daniela's request -"
"Daniela? Why so?"
"It would seem that Beorn -"
"And how is he? Still got the adventuring spirit, does he?"
"Yes, or so -"
"Good! He'll make a man yet! But -"
"Geez, Hador!"
"What now puny one?"
"Damn, can't I even finish a -"
"Finish what?"
"A SENTENCE!!
"Oh, that."
"Yes, that."
"Well go on then and finish it."
"I would if you let me."
"So, speak."
"About time - "
"I thought you had something to say about Daniela."
"I do!"
"So spit it out, already."
Etienne looked up into the sky for a moment and gave a sigh.
"She asked me to find Beorn. He's gone missing."
"Missing?"
"Yes, it was the day you left that I spoke with her. They had had some sort of disagreement and he left - and that was three weeks before."
"So?"
"So Daniella was worried and asked me to look into it."
"And what does that have to do with you being here?"
"I've been tracking him and his movements, asking around, and apparently he's off to find some shrine or temple in the midst of all this sand - or so everyone who knew anything, assured me - and from the looks of it, that's the one." And Etienne pointed at the structure sitting in the middle of the oasis.
"That would explain the signs I read of a person going before me." Hador rubbed his head and scratched his butt (though which was better to stimulate thought was hard to tell). "Yes, it looked to be two or three weeks since whoever left them had passed this way."
"Well, that was Beorn, apparently."
"Think you he may have been before us in search of the Eye of Akabar?"
"Maybe. Though as for the Eye, I am searching for Beorn, not some great jewel of story that probably doesn't even exist - and if it does, was probably looted long ago."
"I suppose that if you keep to that, we can probably work together."
"That's fine by me."
Hador gazed at the oasis, pondering this latest turn of events, and then spoke once more to Etienne.
"So, truly, you came all this way, just to find Beorn."
"Yes, you dolt! That's what I've been trying to tell you!"
"Well, why didn't you say so?"
Etienne just put his hand to his forehead and heaved another sigh.
"How to get to the doorway without being seen, that's the question," said Etienne as he crouched in the tall grass edging the oasis.
"I've seen no guards or anyone watching, and I observed the place since getting here," Hador responded.
"Doesn't mean there aren't any."
"Think you they may be invisible?"
"Or just not seen. But why take the chance."
"We could swim." And Hador made to step into the water.
"Wait!" said Etienne. He reached into the bag of supplies he was carrying and pulled out some dried meat.
"What, needs you a snack?"
"Not I, but let's see what swims there first."
"Just some harmless fish. Really Etienne - this is what comes of lying around."
Tearing off a piece of the meat, Etienne tossed it into the water. Instantly, the surface boiled as the meat was torn apart by countless fish in a feeding frenzy.
"What were you saying about harmless fish?"
"Well, that's out," commented Hador. "Must be some kind of dagger fish by the look."
"And where there is one kind of guard, there may be others."
"If there are, then they're invisible - or not showing themselves."
Etienne scooped up some handfuls of sand and fill an empty waterskin with it.
"Ah, you have taken to drinking sand now, I see," commented Hador.
"No, you dolt - if there be invisible guards then tossing the sand ahead of us will make them visible, as the sand clings to them. Now do you the same, and then let us be on our way."
Hador did so, and then they both began walking across the path leading to the doorway - tossing sand ahead of them every few steps - but apparently there was nothing there, and they soon stood within the entryway.
"So far so good," said Hador, as their eyes adjusted to the darkness within.
It was not completely dark, however, as there was the slightest of blue glow coming through the dome, which was apparently translucent to a certain degree, giving the appearance of one's being underwater. Soon, they were able to make out a circular ramp leading upward, circling around central pillar fully half as wide across as the room, the lower section made of arches surrounding a pool of water with what appeared to be a fountain in the center, though there was nothing coming from the fountain.
Ascending the ramp, they came to the top, where there was a doorway leading into a small chamber, in the center of which was a tall pedestal, reaching nearly to the apex of the dome, and a rope hanging from it, but there was nothing upon it. They stepped forward, and then saw movement. It was a person lying with his back to the wall, and as the person raised their head at the sound of their approach, they could see in the blue light that it was none other than Beorn. They made their way towards the opening.
"Stop!" shouted Beorn from where he lay, as he saw Hador and Etienne approaching. "Do not enter! It is a trap!"
"A trap?" asked Etienne, as the two came to a halt just before the entrance to the room where Beorn lay. "How so?"
"Once in, I found I could not leave," said Beorn. "There seems to be some invisible wall stopping me."
Etienne tossed a handful of sand at the doorway, and it flew through without hindrance. At this, Hador walked closer, and before anyone could say or do anything, waved his hand through the air where any door - invisible or otherwise - would have been
"But look, my hand passes the threshold easily enough - as did the sand." And he waved his hand through the space again. And, in the next moment, Hador had stepped through the aperture.
"Then maybe it is gone!" exclaimed Beorn. And he rose and staggered forward, only to come to a jarring stop beside Hador, falling to the floor as if he had run into a wall.
Hador just gave a laugh.
"Ah, you are too weak, boy!" he said as he helped Beorn to his feet. "Let me give you a hand!" He grabbed Beorn around the waist and, holding him upright, made to step back through, only for a puzzled look to come to his face as he, too, was brought up sharply, unable to go further.
"What in the name of Haadok!" exclaimed Hador. "I passed through just a second ago!"
"It was the same with me," said Beorn. "Once in, I could not get out. And now we are both stuck here."
"Etienne, perhaps whatever causes this barrier, stops when one enters. If you were to enter, but without coming all the way in, perhaps then we could exit!"
"Or, more likely, I would join you all behind the barrier, and we can then tell stories of our adventures while we slowly starve to death - doubtless as others did, as these bones would seem to indicate."
"Then what are we to do?" said Beorn. "I have been trapped here now two weeks - and used the last of my food and water yesterday."
"Let me think." Etienne replied.
"Perhaps there is something in what you say, Hador. Give me your hand as I extend mine, and let us see if it will allow you to pass."
And Hador did so, but the only result was that his hand was wrenched from Etienne's grip as it reached the invisible barrier.
"Well, that doesn't work," said Etienne.
"Mayhaps you need to pound some of that sand you've brought," replied Hador.
At this, Beorn spoke up.
"It is only living things that cannot pass through, once in, apparently - for see, this bone passes without a problem." Beorn bent and picked up what seemed to be an arm bone and tossed it at Etienne, who stepped swiftly out of the way as it flew at and past him. "See, there behind you are other objects I tested the magic portal with." And indeed there were a number of objects on the floor behind Etienne testifying to this.
"Maybe it is the blood it senses," said Etienne, "and the blood must be linked to other blood already outside the barrier and thus pass as a whole - which would explain your hand being able to pass and return, Hador. And the skin interrupts it and divides it in two, preventing the inside blood from leaving, explaining why though mine could pass and return while gripping yours, yours could not. Perhaps if the blood was not interrupted, but mingled together."
"Ah, a brilliant thought, Etienne," said Hador. "And how do you propose we mingle our blood together?"
"Here now. Perhaps, if we cut our palms so the the blood flows freely, and then clasp hands, so the blood mingles, we can deceive the magic into perceiving two as being one."
"That's your idea? Slice ourselves and hold hands?"
"Unless you have a better idea."
"Let us look, perhaps there is a lever or -"
"I have searched thoroughly," said Beorn, "and there is none."
"Well there must be some way to open the barrier."
"None that I was able to find."
"Well, at the very least, before we attempt your idea, Etienne, we should see if the eye of Akabar is anywhere here. Did you see that, at least, boy?"
"I saw no -"
"Yes, yes, and you searched everywhere."
"Come now Hador," said Etienne, "If once there was this Eye, it is long gone. Let us just try to get you two out, and forget about this storied Eye."
Etienne drew his dagger.
"Now, let me slice my palm. Hador, you do the same, and you, Beorn, and attempt this."
And the trio, each using their daggers on themselves did slice their palms so that the blood flowed freely. Then, extending his hand, Etienne reached through.
"You go first, Beorn," said Hador. Beorn stood, and grasped Etienne's bleeding hand with his own cut hand.
"Now, let us see if this works," said Etienne. Are you ready Beorn?"
"Yes."
"Then hold tight and step towards me." And Beorn did so, and the next moment he was standing beside Etienne.
"There! it worked!" Etienne exclaimed. Suddenly, there was a shaking of the building, and the sound of water splashing heavily upon the stonework below. "Quickly! Now you, Hador!" And Etienne once more reached through, and Hador took hold of his hand and was pulled through. "Now, let us leave this place - "
"Indeed, Etienne, for I do not like the sound and feel of all this."
Taking hold of Beorn, each to a side to support him, the three rushed down the ramp which they had so shortly before ascended.
"One would think the place is angry with us, but we took nothing!" said Hador.
"I took Beorn and you out of the chamber," replied Etienne. "Maybe it is upset that its guests are leaving early."
"Well that was one party I had no wish to be part of."
"Well it certainly began once I pulled Beorn through."
"Perhaps it had grown fond of the boy." And they continued down the ramp.
When they reached the bottom, they could see that the water in the pool was splashing to great heights, overflowing the basin as it did. Then, from this water, there appeared a great shape, as the water gathered itself together, and soon they could see that it was a great man shape, and it stepped from the basin, barring their way to the door.
"Never water when you need it," commented Etienne. "And when you do find it, you don't want it!"
"Well, Etienne, I have passed plenty of water in my time," replied Hador, "And I will pass more water now. Hold the boy!" He released Beorn and drew his sword, and ran towards the watery figure. He gave his sword a great swing and it went through without any apparent effect. The water being raised its liquid arms to strike down.
"Hador! It is joined to the pool by a thread of water!" shouted Etienne. "Slice the thread through before it strikes!"
Hador leapt to the side as the arms came down and smashed against the floor, shattering the stonework. And indeed, he could see it - a thread, barely an arm's thickness, connecting the figure to the pool. Before the creature could raise its arms to make another strike, Hador had brought his blade down, severing the thread, and the creature collapsed into a puddle.
"Now for the exit!" shouted Hador, and the trio dashed through the door, out onto the pathway, which was bucking up and down like some crazed creature. A moment later and they were standing on the sands surrounding the oasis, watching as the structure collapsed into the waters and the pathway sank beneath the surface.
"So much for that," said Hador.
"And your scatter brained idea," commented Etienne. "But at least we rescued Beorn."
"Indeed. Though if not for you, Etienne, I would still be keeping him company in that room."
"Enough talk. Let us get away from here lest something else spring from the water and surprise us," said Etienne.
And so, keeping a wary eye, they refilled their waterskins from the oasis, and were soon making tracks away from the ill omened place. As they walked, Beorn related somewhat of what had happened to him.
"I had read in some old book of a desert place that held a great treasure. So, after asking around, I heard of this place, and made my way to Desh'nar, from where I found those willing to give me directions, and thus arrived here a little over two weeks back, maybe three. All was quiet, and there seemed to be no danger, so I walked right in. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, and I did as you did, walked up the ramp to the chamber at the top beneath the dome. I entered and searched around, using my rope which I always carry, for if you don't have one you'll soon want one, to snare the top of the pedestal and so climbed up, but except for the pedestal in the center, all was empty - except for bones of those who had somehow expired long ago - though how I knew not."
"And this pedestal, there was nothing on it?" interrupted Hador.
"The pedestal, it - "
"Of course there wasn't, idiot!" interjected Etienne. "If there was, Beorn would have seen it!"
"Well, I -" Beorn.
"Yes, looked everywhere, as I 'm sure you will keep reminding me," grumbled Hador.
"Not more than at least a hundred more times," said Etienne. "But continue, Beorn. You were saying you entered within."
"Er, yes. But there was -"
"We know. There was no Eye," said Hador, with a quick scowl at Etienne.
"I did not say -"
"The only eyes there were Beorn's," said Etienne to Hador.
"And -" Beorn, again.
Hador gave Etienne another stare, and then turned back to Beorn.
"And what, boy? You saw nothing, as Etienne keeps telling me. So, and? And what?"
"Er - and there were all these bones."
"And that's when you tried to leave." Hador, again.
"Well, um, yes. But I found I could not."
"And there was no sign of that water being, all the time you were trapped?" asked Etienne.
"No, nothing. All was quiet - quiet as some great tomb."
"And maybe it was one," Hador said dryly.
"Well it would have been yours and Beorn's if I was not with you," responded Etienne.
"And glad I was to see you!" said Beorn. "For I had given up all hope, and thought never to see my beloved Daniella again. For though we had parted with harsh words, I knew that to be just a minor spat, as people who love each other will have. So I despaired - until you two arrived. But then I was filled with dread once again, as I saw you two approach, and thought that you would both also be trapped within - and so I cried out."
"And good that you did," said Etienne, "even if it was not enough to stop this big dolt from walking into the trap to join you."
"And you would not have, Etienne, had it been just you alone?" retorted Hador.
"Maybe, but I didn't and I wasn't. And would at least not rushed in like some blundering ox -"
"No, you would have crept in like some cat filled with curiosity!"
"But it all turned out well," said Beorn, quickly. "And perhaps it would not have if it be just either of you alone."
"Maybe," said Etienne grudgingly.
"And now we are on our way back, and I will see Daniella again."
"Well, first let us cross this desert, then let us celebrate," said Etienne - and he stopped and looked around at the widespread sands of the Rub' al Khali
"I, for one, have no fancy to cross the desert again," said Hador.
"And what do you propose, oh large one?" replied Etienne. "Should we grow wings and fly over yonder hills?" This with a wave to where the great sandstone ramparts that encircled Desh (except for in the east, where they descended in low lying rolling hills to meet the sea, allowing the Grand Trunk to pass with only the slightest of inconvenience) rose from the desert floor.
"Look you. See, they are weathered and have great cracks and crevices. A determined climber could scale them, if he chose. It is but a short climb -"
"And a long fall -"
"Then don't fall!"
"If I do, I'll make sure to bring you with me."
"And I to catch you!"
"If you say so."
"But, as I was saying, it is but a short climb, and then we should be overlooking the forests of southern Tilst. From there, it is just a short hike of a few days or so and we are home."
Etienne pondered this for a moment.
"Well," he finally replied, "put that way, it does have its advantages." He gazed back eastwards towards the unending dunes of the Rub' al Khali. "And it is certainly better than crossing that again. And I suppose it can be no worse than climbing the Mountains of Mor - at least here we have no ice to play havoc with our holds."
"Good! I knew you would see it my way for a change, Etienne!"
"What say you, Beorn?" asked Etienne. "Are you up for some climbing?"
"Yes, if you think it best. It will surely be a grand adventure!"
"Then, let us be off! Hador, you take the lead, as it is your idea."
And, so they set off, and though they encountered many a troublesome spot, and had to search out the rock for handholds and footholds, and did so with each a bandaged hand, by the end of the day they eventually made it to the top, and could look down upon the great desert, where it lay hundreds of feet below. Turning, they gazed north, and were surprised to see that the land descended in gentle hills and valleys to the forest, the desert being just a deep depression in the land that was the central part of Shanqua. And, off in the distance, catching the last of the sun's rays, a glint of light on water, a shining ribbon that was the South Ilt river, making its way to the north.
In less than a week they were back home, in the tavern, reuniting Beorn with Daniella
"So," said Etienne, as the two embraced, "you are both together once again."
"Still," said Hador, "it's too bad we couldn't bring back the Eye of Akaba."
Beorn released Daniella from his grasp and turned to Hador and Etienne.
"That's what I tried to tell you both. I saw no eye," he said, reaching into his tunic and pulling out a leather pouch. "But I did see a big blue sapphire."
"But you said you saw nothing!" said Hador.
"No, I said all was empty, except for the pedestal. For upon the pedestal, this sat." And he emptied the pouch in his hand, and there on his palm lay a sapphire large as a bird's egg and as blue as a clear mid-day's sky. Turning to Daniela, he said, "It was this I went to find. And I hope you accept it now, as well as my hand."
Daniella smiled, stepped up to Beorn, and putting her arms around him said, "Even had you returned empty handed, your hands would not be empty now. Of course I accept." With that, she kissed him.
"I think it is time we returned home to our gals, Hador," said Etienne.
"Indeed it is," replied Hador. "But I at least, shall leave the swimming to them."
And the two friends - having, in the end, again adventured together - turned away and headed back home to where they were loved and accepted, no matter what they held in their hands - as long as it was their gals.
c Steven Ross
- smr1957
- Joined: Tue Nov 01, 2022 10:25 pm
- Location: Florida, United States
- Contact:
Re: The Adventures of Etienne
The Tale of T'sa and Mor
A Shanqua Mythology
by Steven Ross Back in the time before history, when Shanqua was still a young world, and the gods themselves still walked the land, flew in the air, and swam in the waters, there lived T'sa and Mor, a prince of the land gods, and a princess of the gods of the air. T'sa lived in the south of the the land of Shanqua, in the steamy swamps and jungles that later were to become Salmandu, and, like many of those in that part of the lands, had a natural reptilian appearance - likened to that of a huge crocodile, but with great deadly claws and possessing great wings that stretched back from his taloned hands to his side, so that though he was a god of the land, he could still fly - though neither fast nor far. Mor, on the other hand, lived in the cold north, in what was to become Iltmora, and had the appearance of a great dragon, with great wings upon her back, able to breathe fire and so melt the ice and warm the land when she wished. Both being of inquisitive natures, they would often roam outside their natural regions, and, at times, take on other forms - usually that of those punier inhabitants (though much more common and plentiful in number) of the world, the so called "humans", so as to blend in and go unremarked. And it was at such a time that T'sa and Mor first encountered each other.
One day, as T'sa was walking in his human form (that of a well shaped and strong human warrior) through the jungles at the very northwest of his people's realm, where the massive trees turned to great stands of bamboo and rolling plains, before changing over to grand deciduous forests, tall pines, and then the icy tundra of the far north, he heard singing, singing such as he had never heard before, in a voice so sweet and pure, it gladdened his heart and made him wish to sing as well (though he did not - for the folk of the south were known for their harsh and croaking voices, and any song he would sing would be more likely to scare others away than to attract them). Moving as quiet and stealthily as possible, T'sa crept through the underbrush so as to spy what kind of creature sang so entrancingly and, as he parted some brush and peered out into a small clearing, there the creature was, a female human of incredible beauty as T'sa had never seen before, and she sang and danced as if she had not a care in the world, and though her voice was so pure and sweet, it was only a part, for her graceful and sweepingly smooth dancing was as a cool breeze that flowed over the land and cooled and refreshed even the most tired of the world's beings. And it was in that instant that T'sa's heart knew the fullness of love, and he knew that he could not live without the creature he saw before him. And so he arose from where he crouched and stepped out into the clearing.
And in that instant, it was that Mor first spied T'sa, (for it was Mor who was the beautiful creature of song and graceful dance in the clearing), and saw him standing in all his glory as a great human warrior, and she too, though at first set to flee, fell under the spell that none can resist - love. And she stood enraptured for a moment, and then she beckoned to him to come sit in the grass near her, and she once more began to sing and to dance, but a song now of the love and romance that she felt in her heart. And so the hours passed, Mor singing and weaving a dance around the seated T'sa, and T'sa sitting entranced at her feet, unable to move or look away, such was the beauty of what he saw and heard. And as night descended, and it came time for all things to return to their beds so as to rest and sleep, Mor bade T'sa to return in one weeks time, and T'sa so promised, and then they both ran off into the darkness, moving far enough away before they changed shape - each thinking the other to be human, and not wanting them to see their own true selves, lest they frighten the other and they never return, so strong was the love they had already, that they feared so deeply the loss of it.
So it was that the next week they met again - and again Mor sang and danced while T'sa sat and listened, enraptured. And thus it continued, from one week to the next, and their bonds of love for each other grew ever stronger, until they could not bear to be parted one from the other, and so they pledged a vow of love, one to the other, and T'sa stated that they should live as one, and gave her a great necklace of gold and rubies to wear around her neck. But neither one nor the other could move to the other's land, for the cold of the north would surely freeze T'sa, and the heat of the south would overwhelm Mor. And it was considering this that T'sa said he would build them a great palace in the center of the land, neither too far north nor too far south, and so they could both live together as comfortably as may be. And to this, Mor gave her consent, and from thence, each time they parted, Mor - removing the necklace and placing it upon her wrist where, in her dragon shape, it was as to a bracelet - would return to the north, but not T'sa to the south - but rather he would go to the east, for it was there that he was building their new home.
Weeks and months he toiled at this, clearing the land till the center was all flat, and the earth which he moved was pushed all to the sides to the north, west, and south - till it was piled high as mountains. To do this, he was in his own shape of a huge winged crocodile, for using his hands and their attached wings, he could scoop out great amounts of dirt at a time. To do this, he would lay down his human accoutrements upon the ground beside him; his tunic, his great sword, and the huge bow that he carried as befitted a great human warrior. And, it was this that would prove the undoing of all that both he and Mor desired.
It came to be one day, after several months had passed, that Mor, always inquisitive, allowed her curiosity to get the better of her, and so, she determined, that when next they parted, she would travel some ways north as if returning home till their next meeting, but then change back to her natural state as a dragon, and fly over the land to the east to espy T'sa's progress. And so she did. And as she soared overhead, she saw the mountains that T'sa had raised, saw the great bare plain he had leveled, and saw, finally, as she flew closer and used her keen sight, T'sa's great bow, sword, and tunic upon the ground. But she saw not T'sa, but instead a mighty winged creature of the southern jungles and swamps. And her heart blazed, and she was filled with fear and dread that this creature had slain her beloved, and even now was devouring his remains. In a rage, she swept down from the sky and let loose a great gout of flame upon the creature, and buffeted it with her wings. And at this, the creature gave a great roar and turned to see what creature it was that attacked him so.
And then it was that T'sa, as he turned, spied the great dragon, and seeing the necklace he had given Mor upon the flying serpent's wrist, felt his heart break asunder and his mind plunge into darkness, for he knew that only in death would Mor ever remove the necklace, and he knew that this flying creature had killed her and she was lost to him forever - and all that was left was to slay this thing that had so destroyed his beautiful Mor. And he spun and swept one might winged arm around and managed to smite the dragon, but the dragon only gave a cry and flew higher, out of reach, and let forth another blast of flame. Knowing that his wings could not compete in speed of flight with the dragon, T'sa realized that he would need to use the great bow, and so changed into human form as the dragon was turned away, readying to make another pass over him. And thus it was that he took hold of the bow, and drawing it back to the furthest it would go, let fly an arrow that struck the dragon full in the breast as it once more faced him.
Mor felt a searing pain tear through her as the arrow struck, and, looking down, saw her beloved T'sa aiming his great bow at her, but of the huge beast, there was no sign. Mor could not understand where the beast was, or how came T'sa to be where before he was not - and than the second arrow tore into her, and in fear and pain and agony of thought, she turned in the air and flew off to the north, only wishing to return to her home where she would be safe. And it was then that she realized that T'sa had never seen her in dragon form, and so thought her a ravaging beast - and as this thought went through her head, she realized that the creature she had seen must have been T'sa in his true form, and that all the time, he was hiding it from her as she had hidden her form from him. And so she flew on, hoping to reach her home, where she could land and so recover, and face T'sa in her human form - and then she could explain to him what had happened and he to her, and they could both laugh about it, and she would sing and dance around him once more, and he would smile upon her and hold her.
T'sa saw the great winged dragon flying off, but it was slower now than before, wounded as it was by the two arrows he had loosed, and this gave him hope, for he could now match it in speed - in fact, so wounded was the dragon, that he could even overtake it. And so T'sa changed back to his winged crocodilian form and leapt into the air, following upon the flight path of the dragon. Gradually, he overtook it, and with one great sweep of his wings, struck it full force with his lethal appendages, ripping open its neck so that a great gush of blood spilled out and the dragon began to fall from the sky as its lifeblood spilled out.
And then it was that Mor in her death agony reached back to T'sa, and as she did, she changed back to human form, with the gold and ruby necklace now dropping from her wrist. She tried to sing one last time to him but could not, her throat gashed as it was, but she looked into his eyes as she fell and stretched forth her arms to him one last time - and saw the horror that came to his eyes, beast form though he was.
T'sa looked in horror as the realization of what he had done hit him, and he saw his beautiful Mor fall to the ground below, and then, just before hitting, change back one last time to her natural dragon form as death took her. In the agony of his soul, he turned and flew blindly, wishing only to flee the world and escape the doom that he had wrought, leaving the world entire so as to exile himself in the empty depths of space. And so he climbed ever higher into the sky to the south and the west until he was out over the western coast. There it was that he forever left the world, but, though it was said that the great crocodile like gods of the south cannot cry, one tear rolled from his eye - and then he was gone.
It is said that T'sa's tear, upon landing in the sea, became as a solid, and so the island off the western shore is known as T'sa's Teardrop; and the necklace that Mor had worn, breaking as it fell, scattered the rubies and gold far and wide, and thus the reason that in the northern mountains there is to found so much gold and such a scattering of rubies - and as for those mountains, they be the skeleton of Mor where she landed upon her death. Thus the ages have carried down the tale of T'sa and Mor and their tragedy, and that is how the land of Shanqua came to be shaped - the great northern mountains that are the remains of Mor, the island off the western coast of T'sa T'sen - T'sa T'sen, the land of the bamboo forest where T'sa and Mor plighted their troth - and the great central desert, the Rub' al Khali - or the Empty Quarter, as it was known - of Desh, with its surrounding mountains, where T'sa and Mor were to live, but instead met their doom - now forever cursed to be be dead and barren.
Yet it is also said, that upon hearing this tale, the gods of the multiverse took pity upon the two lovers, and so, raising them both into the heavens above Shanqua, they placed them as what we now see as the moons, where to this day they still keep their weekly trists, as first one, and then the other, overtakes and meets, to be joined together forevermore in an eternal dance, until the sky itself shall one day fall.
c Steven Ross
A Shanqua Mythology
by Steven Ross Back in the time before history, when Shanqua was still a young world, and the gods themselves still walked the land, flew in the air, and swam in the waters, there lived T'sa and Mor, a prince of the land gods, and a princess of the gods of the air. T'sa lived in the south of the the land of Shanqua, in the steamy swamps and jungles that later were to become Salmandu, and, like many of those in that part of the lands, had a natural reptilian appearance - likened to that of a huge crocodile, but with great deadly claws and possessing great wings that stretched back from his taloned hands to his side, so that though he was a god of the land, he could still fly - though neither fast nor far. Mor, on the other hand, lived in the cold north, in what was to become Iltmora, and had the appearance of a great dragon, with great wings upon her back, able to breathe fire and so melt the ice and warm the land when she wished. Both being of inquisitive natures, they would often roam outside their natural regions, and, at times, take on other forms - usually that of those punier inhabitants (though much more common and plentiful in number) of the world, the so called "humans", so as to blend in and go unremarked. And it was at such a time that T'sa and Mor first encountered each other.
One day, as T'sa was walking in his human form (that of a well shaped and strong human warrior) through the jungles at the very northwest of his people's realm, where the massive trees turned to great stands of bamboo and rolling plains, before changing over to grand deciduous forests, tall pines, and then the icy tundra of the far north, he heard singing, singing such as he had never heard before, in a voice so sweet and pure, it gladdened his heart and made him wish to sing as well (though he did not - for the folk of the south were known for their harsh and croaking voices, and any song he would sing would be more likely to scare others away than to attract them). Moving as quiet and stealthily as possible, T'sa crept through the underbrush so as to spy what kind of creature sang so entrancingly and, as he parted some brush and peered out into a small clearing, there the creature was, a female human of incredible beauty as T'sa had never seen before, and she sang and danced as if she had not a care in the world, and though her voice was so pure and sweet, it was only a part, for her graceful and sweepingly smooth dancing was as a cool breeze that flowed over the land and cooled and refreshed even the most tired of the world's beings. And it was in that instant that T'sa's heart knew the fullness of love, and he knew that he could not live without the creature he saw before him. And so he arose from where he crouched and stepped out into the clearing.
And in that instant, it was that Mor first spied T'sa, (for it was Mor who was the beautiful creature of song and graceful dance in the clearing), and saw him standing in all his glory as a great human warrior, and she too, though at first set to flee, fell under the spell that none can resist - love. And she stood enraptured for a moment, and then she beckoned to him to come sit in the grass near her, and she once more began to sing and to dance, but a song now of the love and romance that she felt in her heart. And so the hours passed, Mor singing and weaving a dance around the seated T'sa, and T'sa sitting entranced at her feet, unable to move or look away, such was the beauty of what he saw and heard. And as night descended, and it came time for all things to return to their beds so as to rest and sleep, Mor bade T'sa to return in one weeks time, and T'sa so promised, and then they both ran off into the darkness, moving far enough away before they changed shape - each thinking the other to be human, and not wanting them to see their own true selves, lest they frighten the other and they never return, so strong was the love they had already, that they feared so deeply the loss of it.
So it was that the next week they met again - and again Mor sang and danced while T'sa sat and listened, enraptured. And thus it continued, from one week to the next, and their bonds of love for each other grew ever stronger, until they could not bear to be parted one from the other, and so they pledged a vow of love, one to the other, and T'sa stated that they should live as one, and gave her a great necklace of gold and rubies to wear around her neck. But neither one nor the other could move to the other's land, for the cold of the north would surely freeze T'sa, and the heat of the south would overwhelm Mor. And it was considering this that T'sa said he would build them a great palace in the center of the land, neither too far north nor too far south, and so they could both live together as comfortably as may be. And to this, Mor gave her consent, and from thence, each time they parted, Mor - removing the necklace and placing it upon her wrist where, in her dragon shape, it was as to a bracelet - would return to the north, but not T'sa to the south - but rather he would go to the east, for it was there that he was building their new home.
Weeks and months he toiled at this, clearing the land till the center was all flat, and the earth which he moved was pushed all to the sides to the north, west, and south - till it was piled high as mountains. To do this, he was in his own shape of a huge winged crocodile, for using his hands and their attached wings, he could scoop out great amounts of dirt at a time. To do this, he would lay down his human accoutrements upon the ground beside him; his tunic, his great sword, and the huge bow that he carried as befitted a great human warrior. And, it was this that would prove the undoing of all that both he and Mor desired.
It came to be one day, after several months had passed, that Mor, always inquisitive, allowed her curiosity to get the better of her, and so, she determined, that when next they parted, she would travel some ways north as if returning home till their next meeting, but then change back to her natural state as a dragon, and fly over the land to the east to espy T'sa's progress. And so she did. And as she soared overhead, she saw the mountains that T'sa had raised, saw the great bare plain he had leveled, and saw, finally, as she flew closer and used her keen sight, T'sa's great bow, sword, and tunic upon the ground. But she saw not T'sa, but instead a mighty winged creature of the southern jungles and swamps. And her heart blazed, and she was filled with fear and dread that this creature had slain her beloved, and even now was devouring his remains. In a rage, she swept down from the sky and let loose a great gout of flame upon the creature, and buffeted it with her wings. And at this, the creature gave a great roar and turned to see what creature it was that attacked him so.
And then it was that T'sa, as he turned, spied the great dragon, and seeing the necklace he had given Mor upon the flying serpent's wrist, felt his heart break asunder and his mind plunge into darkness, for he knew that only in death would Mor ever remove the necklace, and he knew that this flying creature had killed her and she was lost to him forever - and all that was left was to slay this thing that had so destroyed his beautiful Mor. And he spun and swept one might winged arm around and managed to smite the dragon, but the dragon only gave a cry and flew higher, out of reach, and let forth another blast of flame. Knowing that his wings could not compete in speed of flight with the dragon, T'sa realized that he would need to use the great bow, and so changed into human form as the dragon was turned away, readying to make another pass over him. And thus it was that he took hold of the bow, and drawing it back to the furthest it would go, let fly an arrow that struck the dragon full in the breast as it once more faced him.
Mor felt a searing pain tear through her as the arrow struck, and, looking down, saw her beloved T'sa aiming his great bow at her, but of the huge beast, there was no sign. Mor could not understand where the beast was, or how came T'sa to be where before he was not - and than the second arrow tore into her, and in fear and pain and agony of thought, she turned in the air and flew off to the north, only wishing to return to her home where she would be safe. And it was then that she realized that T'sa had never seen her in dragon form, and so thought her a ravaging beast - and as this thought went through her head, she realized that the creature she had seen must have been T'sa in his true form, and that all the time, he was hiding it from her as she had hidden her form from him. And so she flew on, hoping to reach her home, where she could land and so recover, and face T'sa in her human form - and then she could explain to him what had happened and he to her, and they could both laugh about it, and she would sing and dance around him once more, and he would smile upon her and hold her.
T'sa saw the great winged dragon flying off, but it was slower now than before, wounded as it was by the two arrows he had loosed, and this gave him hope, for he could now match it in speed - in fact, so wounded was the dragon, that he could even overtake it. And so T'sa changed back to his winged crocodilian form and leapt into the air, following upon the flight path of the dragon. Gradually, he overtook it, and with one great sweep of his wings, struck it full force with his lethal appendages, ripping open its neck so that a great gush of blood spilled out and the dragon began to fall from the sky as its lifeblood spilled out.
And then it was that Mor in her death agony reached back to T'sa, and as she did, she changed back to human form, with the gold and ruby necklace now dropping from her wrist. She tried to sing one last time to him but could not, her throat gashed as it was, but she looked into his eyes as she fell and stretched forth her arms to him one last time - and saw the horror that came to his eyes, beast form though he was.
T'sa looked in horror as the realization of what he had done hit him, and he saw his beautiful Mor fall to the ground below, and then, just before hitting, change back one last time to her natural dragon form as death took her. In the agony of his soul, he turned and flew blindly, wishing only to flee the world and escape the doom that he had wrought, leaving the world entire so as to exile himself in the empty depths of space. And so he climbed ever higher into the sky to the south and the west until he was out over the western coast. There it was that he forever left the world, but, though it was said that the great crocodile like gods of the south cannot cry, one tear rolled from his eye - and then he was gone.
It is said that T'sa's tear, upon landing in the sea, became as a solid, and so the island off the western shore is known as T'sa's Teardrop; and the necklace that Mor had worn, breaking as it fell, scattered the rubies and gold far and wide, and thus the reason that in the northern mountains there is to found so much gold and such a scattering of rubies - and as for those mountains, they be the skeleton of Mor where she landed upon her death. Thus the ages have carried down the tale of T'sa and Mor and their tragedy, and that is how the land of Shanqua came to be shaped - the great northern mountains that are the remains of Mor, the island off the western coast of T'sa T'sen - T'sa T'sen, the land of the bamboo forest where T'sa and Mor plighted their troth - and the great central desert, the Rub' al Khali - or the Empty Quarter, as it was known - of Desh, with its surrounding mountains, where T'sa and Mor were to live, but instead met their doom - now forever cursed to be be dead and barren.
Yet it is also said, that upon hearing this tale, the gods of the multiverse took pity upon the two lovers, and so, raising them both into the heavens above Shanqua, they placed them as what we now see as the moons, where to this day they still keep their weekly trists, as first one, and then the other, overtakes and meets, to be joined together forevermore in an eternal dance, until the sky itself shall one day fall.
c Steven Ross
-
- Similar Topics
- Replies
- Views
- Last post
-
- 6 Replies
- 5352 Views
-
Last post by Selene310187
-
- 12 Replies
- 2195 Views
-
Last post by Selene310187